Skip to main content

Full text of "At the earth's core"

See other formats


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs 


Now  an  exciting  American  International  Film  Release 


MTTQm 


by 

Edgar  Rice  Burroughs 

"/\  huge,  slimy  amphibian  it  was . . .  with  toad- 
like body  and  the  mighty  jaws  of  an  alligator. 
Its  immense  carcass  must  have  weighed 
tons,  and  yet  it  moved  swiftly  and  silently 
toward  me.  I  could  imagine  how  my  first  an- 
cestor felt  that  distant,  prehistoric  morn  that 
he  encountered  for  the  first  time  the  thing 
that  had  me  cornered  now  beside  the  rest- 
less, mysterious  sea.  There  seemed  nothing 
to  do  but  stand  supinely  and  await  my  end. . . ." 

More  than  a  quarter  century  after  his 
death,  Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  is  still  recog- 
nized as  one  of  the  world's  most  popular 
science  fiction  authors.  His  Tarzan  and  John 
Carter  of  Mars  editions  have  sold  millions  of 
copies  around  the  globe,  and  his  restless 
imagination  has  swept  excited  readers  from 
the  moon,  to  Venus  and  out  to  the  edge  of 
the  galaxy.  But  one  of  ERB's  most  unusual 
and  intriguing  locales  is  right  here  on  Earth 
—  in  the  lost  underground  land  of  Pellucidar, 
a  forbidding  prehistoric  world  that  forms  the 
background  for  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE. 

The  excitement  began  shortly  after 
Dr.  Abner  Perry  built  "The  Iron  Mole,"  a 
huge  rocket-powered  burrowing  machine  de- 
signed to  pierce  the  earth's  crust  and  explore 
the  secrets  deep  beneath  the  surface. 

Along  with  David  Innes,  the  handsome 
young  backer  of  the  project.  Perry  set  the 
giant  machine  in  motion  for  a  test  bore  .  .  . 
only  something  went  very  wrong.  Totally  out 

(continued  on  back  flap) 


BOOKCLUB  EDITION 


/-*  •  »^  «»-< 


AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 


AT  THE 


EARTH'S  CORE 

by  Edgu  Bice  Bnnonghs 


Nelson  Doubleday,  Inc. 
Garden  City,  New  York 


Copyright  ©  1914  by  Frank  A.  Munsey  Company 

All  Rights  Reserved 

Designed  by  Ron  Lomhardi 

Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

PROLOG  1 

I    TOWARD  THE  ETERNAL  FIRES  3 

II    A  STRANGE  WORLD  13 

III  A  CHANGE  OF  MASTERS  24 

IV  DIAN  THE  BEAUTIFUL  33 
V    SLAVES  44 

VI    THE  BEGINNING  OF  HORROR  53 

VII     FREEDOM  60 

VIII    THE  MAHAR  TEMPLE  67 

IX    THE  FACE  OF  DEATH  81 

X    PHUTRA  AGAIN  89 

XI    FOUR  DEAD  MAHARS  102 

XII    PURSUIT  109 

XIII  THE  SLY  ONE  114 

XIV  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  120 
XV    BACK  TO  EARTH  141 


AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 


PROLOG 


In  the  first  place  please  bear  in  mind  that  I  do  not  ex- 
pect you  to  believe  this  story.  Nor  could  you  wonder  had 
you  witnessed  a  recent  experience  of  mine  when,  in  the 
armor  of  bhssful  and  stupendous  ignorance,  I  gaily  nar- 
rated the  gist  of  it  to  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Geological  So- 
ciety on  the  occasion  of  my  last  trip  to  London. 

You  would  surely  have  thought  that  I  had  been  de- 
tected in  no  less  a  heinous  crime  than  the  purloining  of 
the  Crown  Jewels  from  the  Tower,  or  putting  poison  in 
the  coflFee  of  His  Majesty  the  King. 

The  erudite  gentleman  in  whom  I  confided  congealed 
before  I  was  half  through!— it  is  all  that  saved  him  from 
exploding— and  my  dreams  of  an  Honorary  Fellowship, 
gold  medals,  and  a  niche  in  the  Hall  of  Fame  faded  into 
the  thin,  cold  air  of  his  arctic  atmosphere. 

But  I  beheve  the  story,  and  so  would  you,  and  so  would 
the  learned  Fellow  of  tlie  Royal  Geological  Society,  had 
you  and  he  heard  it  from  the  hps  of  the  man  who  told  it 
to  me.  Had  you  seen,  as  I  did,  the  fire  of  truth  in  those 
gray  eyes;  had  you  felt  the  ring  of  sincerity  in  that  quiet 
voice;  had  you  realized  the  pathos  of  it  all— you,  too, 
would  beheve.  You  would  not  have  needed  the  final  ocu- 
lar proof  that  I  had— the  weird  rhamphorhynchus-hke 
creature  which  he  had  brought  back  with  him  from  the 
inner  world. 

I  came  upon  him  quite  suddenly,  and  no  less  unex- 
pectedly, upon  the  rim  of  the  great  Sahara  Desert.  He 
was  standing  before  a  goat-skin  tent  amidst  a  clump  of 


2  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

date  palms  within  a  tiny  oasis.  Close  by  was  an  Arab 
douar  of  some  eight  or  ten  tents. 

I  had  come  down  from  the  north  to  hunt  lion.  My  party 
consisted  of  a  dozen  children  of  the  desert— I  was  the  only 
"white"  man.  As  we  approached  the  Httle  clump  of  ver- 
dure I  saw  the  man  come  from  his  tent  and  with  hand- 
shaded  eyes  peer  intently  at  us.  At  sight  of  me  he  ad- 
vanced rapidly  to  meet  us. 

"A  white  manl"  he  cried.  "May  the  good  Lord  be 
praisedl  I  have  been  watching  you  for  hours,  hoping 
against  hope  that  this  time  there  would  be  a  white  man. 
Tell  me  the  date.  What  year  is  it?" 

And  when  I  had  told  him  he  staggered  as  though  he 
had  been  struck  full  in  the  face,  so  that  he  was  compelled 
to  grasp  my  stirrup  leather  for  support. 

*lt  cannot  bel"  he  cried  after  a  moment.  "It  cannot  be! 
Tell  me  that  you  are  mistaken,  or  that  you  are  but 
joking." 

"I  am  telling  you  the  truth,  my  friend,"  I  replied.  **Why 
should  I  deceive  a  stranger,  or  attempt  to,  in  so  simple  a 
matter  as  the  date?" 

For  some  time  he  stood  in  silence,  with  bowed  head. 

"Ten  years  I"  he  murmured,  at  last.  "Ten  years,  and  I 
thought  that  at  the  most  it  could  be  scarce  more  than 
one  I"  That  night  he  told  me  his  story— the  story  that  I 
give  you  here  as  nearly  in  his  own  words  as  I  can  recall 
them. 


CHAPTER   I 

TOWARD  THE  ETERNAL  FIRES 

I  WAS  born  in  Connecticut  about  thirty  years  ago.  My 
name  is  David  Innes.  My  father  was  a  wealthy  mine 
owner.  When  I  was  nineteen  he  died.  All  his  property  was 
to  be  mine  when  I  had  attained  my  majority— provided 
that  I  had  devoted  the  two  years  intervening  in  close  ap- 
phcation  to  the  great  business  I  was  to  inherit. 

I  did  my  best  to  fulfil  the  last  wishes  of  my  parent— not 
because  of  the  inheritance,  but  because  I  loved  and  hon- 
ored my  father.  For  six  months  I  toiled  in  the  mines  and 
in  the  counting-rooms,  for  I  wished  to  know  every  minute 
detail  of  the  business. 

Then  Perry  interested  me  in  his  invention.  He  was  an 
old  fellow  who  had  devoted  the  better  part  of  a  long  life 
to  the  perfection  of  a  mechanical  subterranean  prospec- 
tor. As  relaxation  he  studied  paleontology.  I  looked  over 
his  plans,  listened  to  his  arguments,  inspected  his  working 
model— and  then,  convinced,  I  advanced  the  funds  neces- 
sary to  construct  a  full-sized,  practical  prospector. 

I  shall  not  go  into  the  details  of  its  construction— it  lies 
out  there  in  the  desert  now— about  two  miles  from  here. 
Tomorrow  you  may  care  to  ride  out  and  see  it.  Roughly,  it 
is  a  steel  cylinder  a  hundred  feet  long,  and  jointed  so  that 
it  may  turn  and  twist  through  soHd  rock  if  need  be.  At 
one  end  is  sl  mighty  revolving  drill  operated  by  an  engine 
which  Perry  said  generated  more  power  to  the  cubic  inch 
than  any  other  engine  did  to  the  cubic  foot.  I  remember 
that  he  used  to  claim  that  that  invention  alone  would 


4  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

make  us  fabulously  wealthy— we  were  going  to  make  the 
whole  thing  public  after  the  successful  issue  of  our  first 
secret  trial— but  Perry  never  returned  from  that  trial  trip, 
and  I  only  after  ten  years. 

I  recall  as  it  were  but  yesterday  the  night  of  that  mo- 
mentous occasion  upon  which  we  were  to  test  the  practi- 
cahty  of  that  wondrous  invention.  It  was  near  midnight 
when  we  repaired  to  the  lofty  tower  in  which  Perry  had 
constructed  his  "iron  mole"  as  he  was  wont  to  call  the 
thing.  The  great  nose  rested  upon  the  bare  earth  of  the 
floor.  We  passed  through  the  doors  into  the  outer  jacket, 
secured  them,  and  then  passing  on  into  the  cabin,  which 
contained  the  controlHng  mechanism  within  the  inner 
tube,  switched  on  the  electric  hghts. 

Perry  looked  to  his  generator;  to  the  great  tanks  that 
held  the  life-giving  chemicals  with  which  he  was  to  man- 
ufacture fresh  air  to  replace  that  which  we  consumed  in 
breathing;  to  his  instruments  for  recording  temperatures, 
speed,  distance,  and  for  examining  the  materials  through 
which  we  were  to  pass. 

He  tested  the  steering  device,  and  overlooked  the 
mighty  cogs  which  transmitted  its  marvelous  velocity  to 
the  giant  drill  at  the  nose  of  his  strange  craft. 

Our  seats,  into  which  we  strapped  ourselves,  were  so 
arranged  upon  transverse  bars  that  we  would  be  upright 
whether  the  craft  were  ploughing  her  way  downward  into 
the  bowels  of  the  earth,  or  running  horizontally  along 
some  great  seam  of  coal,  or  rising  vertically  toward  the 
surface  again. 

At  length  all  was  ready.  Perry  bowed  his  head  in 
prayer.  For  a  moment  we  were  silent,  and  then  the  old 
man's  hand  grasped  the  starting  lever.  There  was  a  fright- 
ful roaring  beneath  us— the  giant  frame  trembled  and  vi- 
brated—there was  a  rush  of  sound  as  the  loose  earth 
passed  up  through  the  hollow  space  between  the  inner 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  5 

and  outer  jackets  to  be  deposited  in  our  wake.  We  were 
oflFI 

The  noise  was  deafening.  The  sensation  was  frightful 
For  a  full  minute  neither  of  us  could  do  aught  but  cling 
with  the  proverbial  desperation  of  the  drowning  man  to 
the  handrails  of  our  swinging  seats.  Then  Perry  glanced 
at  the  thermometer. 

"Gad!**  he  cried,  "it  cannot  be  possible— quick!  What 
does  the  distance  meter  read?'* 

That  and  the  speedometer  were  both  on  my  side  of  the 
cabin,  and  as  I  turned  to  take  a  reading  from  the  former  I 
could  see  Perry  muttering. 

**Ten  degrees  rise— it  cannot  be  possible!**  and  then  I 
saw  him  tug  frantically  upon  the  steering  wheel. 

As  I  finally  found  the  tiny  needle  in  the  dim  hght  I 
translated  Perry's  evident  excitement,  and  my  heart  sank 
within  me.  But  when  I  spoke  I  hid  the  fear  which 
haunted  me. 

"It  will  be  seven  hundred  feet,  Perry,"  I  said,  'Tjy  the 
time  you  can  turn  her  into  the  horizontal.** 

"You'd  better  lend  me  a  hand  then,  my  boy,"  he  re- 
phed,  "for  I  cannot  budge  her  out  of  the  vertical  alone. 
God  give  that  our  combined  strength  may  be  equal  to  the 
task,  for  else  we  are  lost.** 

I  wormed  my  way  to  the  old  man's  side  with  never  a 
doubt  but  that  the  great  wheel  would  yield  on  the  instant 
to  the  power  of  my  young  and  vigorous  muscles.  Nor  was 
my  behef  mere  vanity,  for  always  had  my  physique  been 
the  envy  and  despair  of  my  fellows.  And  for  that  very 
reason  it  had  waxed  even  greater  than  nature  had  in- 
tended, since  my  natmral  pride  in  my  great  strength  had 
led  me  to  care  for  and  develop  my  body  and  my  muscles 
by  every  means  within  my  power.  What  with  boxing, 
football,  and  base-ball,  I  had  been  in  training  since  child- 
hood. 


6  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

And  so  it  was  with  the  utmost  confidence  that  I  laid 
hold  of  the  huge  iron  rim;  but  though  I  threw  every 
ounce  of  my  strength  into  it,  my  best  effort  was  as  ima- 
vaihng  as  Perry's  had  been— the  thing  would  not  budge— 
the  grim,  insensate,  horrible  thing  that  was  holding  us 
upon  the  straight  road  to  death! 

At  length  I  gave  up  the  useless  struggle,  and  without  a 
word  returned  to  my  seat.  There  was  no  need  for  words— 
at  least  none  that  I  could  imagine,  unless  Perry  desired  to 
pray.  And  I  was  quite  sure  that  he  would,  for  he  never 
left  an  opportunity  neglected  where  he  might  sandwich 
in  a  prayer.  He  prayed  when  he  arose  in  the  morning,  he 
prayed  before  he  ate,  he  prayed  when  he  had  finished 
eating,  and  before  he  went  to  bed  at  night  he  prayed 
again.  In  between  he  often  found  excuses  to  pray  even 
when  the  provocation  seemed  rather  far-fetched  to  my 
worldly  eyes— now  that  he  was  about  to  die  I  felt  positive 
that  I  should  witness  a  perfect  orgy  of  prayer— if  one  may 
allude  with  such  a  simile  to  so  solemn  an  act. 

But  to  my  astonishment  I  discovered  that  with  death 
staring  him  in  the  face  Abner  Perry  was  transformed  into 
a  new  being.  From  his  hps  there  flowed— not  prayer— but 
a  clear  and  limpid  stream  of  undiluted  profanity,  and  it 
was  all  directed  at  that  quietly  stubborn  piece  of  unyield- 
ing mechanism. 

**I  should  think.  Perry,"  I  chided,  "that  a  man  of  your 
professed  rehgiousness  would  rather  be  at  his  prayers 
than  cursing  in  the  presence  of  imminent  death.'* 

"Death!"  he  cried.  "Death  is  it  that  appalls  you?  That 
is  nothing  by  comparison  with  the  loss  the  world  must 
suffer.  Why,  David,  within  this  iron  cylinder  we  have 
demonstrated  possibihties  that  science  has  scarce 
dreamed.  We  have  harnessed  a  new  principle,  and  with  it 
animated  a  piece  of  steel  with  the  power  of  ten  thousand 
men.  That  two  hves  will  be  snuffed  out  is  nothing  to  the 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  7 

world  calamity  that  entombs  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth 
the  discoveries  that  I  have  made  and  proved  in  the  suc- 
cessful construction  of  the  thing  that  is  now  carrying  us 
farther  and  farther  toward  the  eternal  central  fires." 

I  am  frank  to  admit  that  for  myself  I  was  much  more 
concerned  with  our  own  immediate  future  than  with  any 
problematical  loss  which  the  world  might  be  about  to 
suffer.  The  world  was  at  least  ignorant  of  its  bereavement, 
while  to  me  it  was  a  real  and  terrible  actuahty. 

**What  can  we  do?"  I  asked,  hiding  my  perturbation 
beneath  the  mask  of  a  low  and  level  voice. 

"We  may  stop  here,  and  die  of  asphyxiation  when  our 
atmosphere  tanks  are  empty,"  rephed  Perry,  "or  we  may 
continue  on  with  the  shght  hope  that  we  may  later 
sufficiently  deflect  the  prospector  from  the  vertical  to 
carry  us  along  the  arc  of  a  great  circle  which  must  even- 
tually return  us  to  the  surface.  If  we  succeed  in  so  doing 
before  we  reach  the  higher  internal  temperatiu'e  we  may 
even  yet  survive.  There  would  seem  to  me  to  be  about 
one  chance  in  several  miUion  that  we  shall  succeed- 
otherwise  we  shall  die  more  quickly  but  no  more  surely 
than  as  though  we  sat  supinely  waiting  for  the  torture  of 
a  slow  and  horrible  death." 

I  glanced  at  the  thermometer.  It  registered  no  de- 
grees. While  we  were  talking  the  mighty  iron  mole  had 
bored  its  way  over  a  mile  into  the  rock  of  the  earth's 
crust 

**Let  us  continue  on,  then,"  I  rephed.  "It  should  soon 
be  over  at  this  rate.  You  never  intimated  that  the  speed  of 
this  thing  would  be  so  high,  Perry.  Didn't  you  know  it?" 

"No,"  he  answered.  "I  could  not  figure  the  speed  ex- 
actly, for  I  had  no  instrument  for  measuring  the  mighty 
power  of  my  generator.  I  reasoned,  however,  that  we 
should  make  about  five  hundred  yards  an  hour." 

"And  we  are  making  seven  miles  an  hour,"  I  concluded 


8  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

for  him,  as  I  sat  with  my  eyes  upon  the  distance  meter. 
"How  thick  is  the  earth's  crust,  Perry?"  I  asked. 

"There  are  ahnost  as  many  conjectures  as  to  that  as 
there  are  geologists,"  was  his  answer.  "One  estimates  it 
thirty  miles,  because  the  internal  heat,  increasing  at  the 
rate  of  about  one  degree  to  each  sixty  to  seventy  feet 
depth,  would  be  sufficient  to  fuse  the  most  refractory  sub- 
stances at  that  distance  beneath  the  surface.  Another 
finds  that  the  phenomena  of  precession  and  nutation  re- 
quire that  the  earth,  if  not  entirely  soHd,  must  at  least 
have  a  shell  not  less  than  eight  hundred  to  a  thousand 
miles  in  thickness.  So  there  you  are.  You  may  take  your 
choice." 

"And  if  it  should  prove  solid?"  I  asked. 

"It  wih  be  all  the  same  to  us  in  the  end,  David,"  rephed 
Perry.  "At  the  best  our  oil  fuel  will  suffice  to  carry  us  but 
three  or  four  days,  while  our  atmosphere  cannot  last  to 
exceed  three.  Neither,  then,  is  sufficient  to  bear  us  in 
safety  through  eight  thousand  miles  of  rock  to  the  an- 
tipodes." 

"If  the  crust  is  of  sufficient  thickness  we  shall  come  to  a 
final  stop  between  six  and  seven  hundred  miles  beneath 
the  earth's  surface;  but  during  the  last  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  of  our  journey  we  shall  be  corpses.  Am  I  correct?**  I 
asked. 

"Quite  correct,  David.  Are  you  frightened?" 

"I  do  not  know.  It  all  has  come  so  suddenly  that  I 
scarce  beHeve  that  either  of  us  reahzes  the  real  terrors  of 
our  position.  I  feel  that  I  should  be  reduced  to  panic;  but 
yet  I  am  not.  I  imagine  that  the  shock  has  been  so  great 
as  to  partially  stun  our  sensibiHties." 

Again  I  turned  to  the  thermometer.  The  mercury  was 
rising  v^th  less  rapidity.  It  was  now  but  140  degrees,  al- 
though we  had  penetrated  to  a  depth  of  nearly  four  miles. 
I  told  Perry,  and  he  smiled. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  9 

*We  have  shattered  one  theory  at  least,"  was  his  only 
comment,  and  then  he  returned  to  his  self-assumed  occu- 
pation of  fluently  cursing  the  steering  wheel.  I  once 
heard  a  pirate  swear,  but  his  best  efforts  would  have 
seemed  like  those  of  a  tyro  alongside  of  Perry's  masterful 
and  scientific  imprecations. 

Once  more  I  tried  my  hand  at  the  wheel,  but  I  might  as 
well  have  essayed  to  swing  the  earth  itself.  At  my  sugges- 
tion Perry  stopped  the  generator,  and  as  we  came  to  rest  I 
again  threw  all  my  strength  into  a  supreme  effort  to  move 
the  thing  even  a  hair's  breadth— but  the  results  were  as 
barren  as  when  we  had  been  travehng  at  top  speed. 

I  shook  my  head  sadly,  and  motioned  to  the  starting 
lever.  Perry  pulled  it  toward  him,  and  once  again  we 
were  plunging  downward  toward  eternity  at  the  rate  of 
seven  miles  an  hour.  I  sat  with  my  eyes  glued  to  the  ther- 
mometer and  the  distance  meter.  The  mercury  was  rising 
very  slowly  now,  though  even  at  145  degrees  it  was  al- 
most unbearable  within  the  narrow  confines  of  our  metal 
prison. 

About  noon,  or  twelve  hours  after  our  start  upon  this 
unfortunate  journey,  we  had  bored  to  a  depth  of  eighty- 
foiu*  miles,  at  which  point  the  mercury  registered  153  de- 
grees F. 

Perry  was  becoming  more  hopeful,  although  upon  what 
meager  food  he  sustained  his  optimism  I  could  not  con- 
jecture. From  cursing  he  had  turned  to  singing— I  felt  that 
the  strain  had  at  last  affected  his  mind.  For  several  hours 
we  had  not  spoken  except  as  he  asked  me  for  the  readings 
of  the  instruments  from  time  to  time,  and  I  announced 
them.  My  thoughts  were  filled  with  vain  regrets.  I  re- 
called numerous  acts  of  my  past  hfe  which  I  should  have 
been  glad  to  have  had  a  few  more  years  to  hve  down. 
There  was  the  affair  in  the  Latin  Commons  at  Andover 
when  Calhoun  and  I  had  put  gunpowder  in  the  stove— 


10  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

and  nearly  killed  one  of  the  masters.  And  then— but  what 
was  the  use,  I  was  about  to  die  and  atone  for  all  these 
things  and  several  more.  Already  the  heat  was  suflBcient 
to  give  me  a  foretaste  of  the  hereafter.  A  few  more  de- 
grees and  I  felt  that  I  should  lose  consciousness. 

'What  are  the  readings  now,  David?'*  Perry's  voice 
broke  in  upon  my  somber  reflections. 

"Ninety  miles  and  153  degrees,"  I  repHed. 

"Gad,  but  we've  knocked  that  thirty-mile-crust  theory 
into  a  cocked  hatl"  he  cried  gleefully. 

"Precious  lot  of  good  it  will  do  us,"  I  growled  back. 

"But,  my  boy,"  he  continued,  "doesn't  that  tempera- 
ture reading  mean  anything  to  you?  Why,  it  hasn't  gone 
up  in  six  miles.  Think  of  it,  son  I" 

"Yes,  I'm  thinking  of  it,"  I  answered;  "but  what 
difference  will  it  make  when  our  air  supply  is  exhausted 
whether  the  temperature  is  153  degrees  or  153,000?  We'll 
be  just  as  dead,  and  no  one  will  know  the  difference,  any- 
how." But  I  must  admit  that  for  some  unaccountable  rea- 
son the  stationary  temperature  did  renew  my  waning 
hope.  What  I  hoped  for  I  could  not  have  explained,  nor 
did  I  try.  The  very  fact,  as  Perry  took  pains  to  explain,  of 
the  blasting  of  several  very  exact  and  learned  scientific 
hypotheses  made  it  apparent  that  we  could  not  know 
what  lay  before  us  within  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  and  so 
we  might  continue  to  hope  for  the  best,  at  least  until  we 
were  dead— when  hope  would  no  longer  be  essential  to 
our  happiness.  It  was  very  good,  and  logical  reasoning, 
and  so  I  embraced  it. 

At  one  hundred  miles  the  temperature  had  dropped  to 
^52%  degrees!  When  I  announced  it  Perry  reached 
over  and  hugged  me. 

From  then  on  until  noon  of  the  second  day  it  continued 
to  drop  until  it  became  as  uncomfortably  cold  as  it  had 
been  unbearably  hot  before.  At  the  depth  of  two  hundred 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  1 1 

and  forty  miles  our  nostrils  were  assailed  by  almost  over- 
powering ammonia  fmnes,  and  the  temperature  had 
dropped  to  ten  below  zero!  We  suflFered  nearly  two  hours 
of  this  intense  and  bitter  cold,  until  at  about  two  hundred 
and  forty-five  miles  from  the  surface  of  the  earth  we  en- 
tered a  stratum  of  soHd  ice,  when  the  mercury  quickly 
rose  to  32  degrees.  During  the  next  three  hours  we  passed 
through  ten  miles  of  ice,  eventually  emerging  into  an- 
other series  of  ammonia-impregnated  strata,  where  the 
mercury  again  fell  to  ten  degrees  below  zero. 

Slowly  it  rose  once  more  until  we  were  convinced  that 
at  last  we  were  nearing  the  molten  interior  of  the  earth. 
At  four  hundred  miles  the  temperature  had  reached  153 
degrees.  Feverishly  I  watched  the  thermometer.  Slowly  it 
rose.  Perry  had  ceased  singing  and  was  at  last  praying. 

Our  hopes  had  received  such  a  deathblow  that  the 
gradually  increasing  heat  seemed  to  our  distorted  imagi- 
nations much  greater  than  it  really  was.  For  another  hour 
I  saw  that  pitiless  colimin  of  mercury  rise  and  rise  until  at 
four  hundred  and  ten  miles  it  stood  at  153  degrees.  Now 
it  was  that  we  began  to  hang  upon  those  readings  in  al- 
most breathless  anxiety. 

One  himdred  and  fifty-three  degrees  had  been  the  max- 
imum temperature  above  the  ice  stratum.  Would  it  stop 
at  this  point  again,  or  would  it  continue  its  merciless 
climb?  We  knew  that  there  was  no  hope,  and  yet  with  the 
persistence  of  life  itself  we  continued  to  hope  against 
practical  certainty. 

Ahready  the  air  tanks  were  at  low  ebb— there  was  barely 
enough  of  the  precious  gases  to  sustain  us  for  another 
twelve  hours.  But  would  we  be  ahve  to  know  or  care?  It 
seemed  incredible. 

At  four  hundred  and  twenty  miles  I  took  another 
reading. 


12  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

**PerryI"  I  shouted.  "Perry,  manl  She's  going  down! 
She's  going  down!  She's  152  degrees  again.** 

"Gad I"  he  cried.  "What  can  it  mean?  Can  the  earth  be 
cold  at  the  center?" 

"I  do  not  know,  Perry,"  I  answered;  "but  thank  God,  if 
I  am  to  die  it  shall  not  be  by  fire— that  is  all  that  I  have 
feared.  I  can  face  the  thought  of  any  death  but  that." 

Down,  down  went  the  mercury  until  it  stood  as  low  as 
it  had  seven  miles  from  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  then 
of  a  sudden  the  reahzation  broke  upon  us  that  death  was 
very  near.  Perry  was  the  first  to  discover  it.  I  saw  him 
fussing  with  the  valves  that  regulate  the  air  supply.  And 
at  the  same  time  I  experienced  diflBculty  in  breathing.  My 
head  felt  dizzy— my  limbs  heavy. 

I  saw  Perry  crumple  in  his  seat.  He  gave  himself  a 
shake  and  sat  erect  again.  Then  he  turned  toward  me. 

"Good-bye,  David,"  he  said,  "I  guess  this  is  the  end," 
and  then  he  smiled  and  closed  his  eyes. 

"Good-bye,  Perry,  and  good  luck  to  you,"  I  answered, 
smihng  back  at  him.  But  I  fought  off  that  awful  lethargy. 
I  was  very  young— I  did  not  want  to  die. 

For  an  hour  I  battled  against  the  cruelly  enveloping 
death  that  sxurounded  me  upon  all  sides.  At  first  I  found 
that  by  chmbing  high  into  the  framework  above  me  I 
could  find  more  of  the  precious  hfe-giving  elements,  and 
for  a  while  these  sustained  me.  It  must  have  been  an  hour 
after  Perry  had  succumbed  that  I  at  last  came  to  the  reah- 
zation that  I  could  no  longer  carry  on  this  unequal  strug- 
gle against  the  inevitable. 

With  my  last  flickering  ray  of  consciousness  I  turned 
mechanically  toward  the  distance  meter.  It  stood  at  ex- 
actly five  hundred  miles  from  the  earth's  surface— and 
then  of  a  sudden  the  huge  thing  that  bore  us  came  to  a 
stop.  The  rattle  of  hmrtfing  rock  through  the  hollow  jacket 
ceased.  The  wild  racing  of  the  giant  drill  betokened  that 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  13 

it  was  running  loose  in  air— and  then  another  truth  flashed 
upon  me.  The  point  of  the  prospector  was  above  us. 
Slowly  it  dawned  on  me  that  since  passing  through  the 
ice  strata  it  had  been  above.  We  had  turned  in  the  ice  and 
sped  upward  toward  the  earth's  crust.  Thank  Godl  We 
were  safel 

I  put  my  nose  to  the  intake  pipe  through  which  samples 
were  to  have  been  taken  during  the  passage  of  the  pros- 
pector through  the  earth,  and  my  fondest  hopes  were 
reahzed— a  flood  of  fresh  air  was  pouring  into  the  iron 
cabin.  The  reaction  left  me  in  a  state  of  collapse,  and  I 
lost  consciousness. 


CHAPTER  n 

A  STRANGE  WORLD 

I  WAS  unconscious  httle  more  than  an  instant,  for  as  I 
lunged  forward  from  the  crossbeam  to  which  I  had  been 
chnging,  and  fell  with  a  crash  to  the  floor  of  the  cabin,  the 
shock  brought  me  to  myself. 

My  first  concern  was  with  Perry.  I  was  horrified  at  the 
thought  that  upon  the  very  threshold  of  salvation  he 
might  be  dead.  Tearing  open  his  shirt  I  placed  my  ear  to 
his  breast.  I  could  have  cried  with  rehef— his  heart  was 
beating  quite  regularly. 

At  the  water  tank  I  wetted  my  handkerchief,  slapping 
it  smartly  across  his  forehead  and  face  several  times.  In  a 
moment  I  was  rewarded  by  the  raising  of  his  lids.  For  a 
time  he  lay  wide-eyed  and  quite  uncomprehending.  Then 
his  scattered  wits  slowly  foregathered,  and  he  sat  up 
sniffing  the  air  with  an  expression  of  wonderment  upon 
his  face. 

"Why,  David,"  he  cried  at  last,  "it's  air,  as  sure  as  I 


14  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

live.  Why— why  what  does  it  mean?  Where  in  the  world 
are  we?  What  has  happened?** 

"It  means  that  we  re  back  at  the  surface  all  right. 
Perry,"  I  cried;  *l)ut  where,  I  don't  know.  I  haven't 
opened  her  up  yet.  Been  too  busy  reviving  you.  Lord, 
man,  but  you  had  a  close  squeakl" 

"You  say  we're  back  at  the  surface,  David?  How  can 
that  be?  How  long  have  I  been  unconscious?" 

"Not  long.  We  turned  in  the  ice  stratum.  Don't  you  re- 
call the  sudden  whirling  of  our  seats?  After  that  the  drill 
was  above  us  instead  of  below.  We  didn't  notice  it  at  the 
time;  but  I  recall  it  now." 

"You  mean  to  say  that  we  turned  back  in  the  ice  stra- 
tum, David?  That  is  not  possible.  The  prospector  cannot 
turn  unless  its  nose  is  deflected.  If  the  nose  were  de- 
flected from  the  outside— by  some  external  force  or  re- 
sistance—the steering  wheel  within  would  have  moved  in 
response.  The  steering  wheel  has  not  budged,  David, 
since  we  started.  You  know  that" 

I  did  know  it;  but  here  we  were  with  our  drill  racing  in 
pure  air,  and  copious  volumes  of  it  pouring  into  the  cabin. 

"We  couldn't  have  turned  in  the  ice  stratum,  Perry,  I 
know  as  well  as  you,"  I  repHed;  'iDut  the  fact  remains  that 
we  did,  for  here  we  are  this  minute  at  the  surface  of  the 
earth  again,  and  I  am  going  out  to  see  just  where." 

"Better  wait  till  morning,  David— it  must  be  midnight 
now." 

I  glanced  at  the  chronometer. 

"Half  after  twelve.  We  have  been  out  seventy-two 
hours,  so  it  must  be  midnight.  Nevertheless  I  am  going  to 
have  a  look  at  the  blessed  sky  that  I  had  given  up  all  hope 
of  ever  seeing  again,"  and  so  saying  I  lifted  the  bars  from 
the  inner  door,  and  swung  it  open.  There  was  quite  a 
quantity  of  loose  material  in  the  jacket,  and  this  I  had  to 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  15 

remove  with  a  shovel  to  get  at  the  opposite  door  in  the 
outer  shell. 

In  a  short  time  I  had  removed  enough  of  the  earth  and 
rock  to  the  floor  of  the  cabin  to  expose  the  door  beyond. 
Perry  was  directly  behind  me  as  I  threw  it  open.  The 
upper  half  was  above  the  surface  of  the  ground.  With  an 
expression  of  surprise  I  turned  and  looked  at  Perry— it  was 
broad  daylight  without! 

"Something  seems  to  have  gone  wrong  either  with  our 
calculations  or  the  chronometer,"  I  said.  Perry  shook  his 
head— there  was  a  strange  expression  in  his  eyes. 

"Let's  have  a  look  beyond  that  door,  David,"  he  cried. 

Together  we  stepped  out  to  stand  in  silent  contem- 
plation of  a  landscape  at  once  weird  and  beautiful.  Before 
us  a  low  and  level  shore  stretched  down  to  a  silent  sea.  As 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach  the  surface  of  the  water  was 
dotted  with  countless  tiny  isles— some  of  towering,  barren, 
granitic  rock— others  resplendent  in  gorgeous  trappings  of 
tropical  vegetation,  myriad  starred  with  the  magnificent 
splendor  of  vivid  blooms. 

Behind  us  rose  a  dark  and  forbidding  wood  of  giant  ar- 
borescent ferns  intermingled  with  the  commoner  types  of 
a  primeval  tropical  forest.  Huge  creepers  depended  in 
great  loops  from  tree  to  tree,  dense  underbrush  overgrew 
a  tangled  mass  of  fallen  trunks  and  branches.  Upon  the 
outer  verge  we  could  see  the  same  splendid  coloring  of 
countless  blossoms  that  glorified  the  islands,  but  within 
the  dense  shadows  all  seemed  dark  and  gloomy  as  the 
grave. 

And  upon  all  the  noonday  sun  poured  its  torrid  rays  out 
of  a  cloudless  sky. 

"Where  on  earth  can  we  be?"  I  asked,  turning  to  Perry. 

For  some  moments  the  old  man  did  not  reply.  He  stood 
with  bowed  head,  buried  in  deep  thought.  But  at  last  he 
spoke. 


16  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

"David,"  he  said,  "I  am  not  so  sure  that  we  are  on 
earth."- 

"What  do  you  mean,  Perry?"  I  cried.  "Do  you  think 
that  we  are  dead,  and  that  this  is  heaven?" 

He  smiled,  and  turning,  pointed  to  the  nose  of  the 
prospector  protruding  from  the  ground  at  our  backs. 

"But  for  that,  David,  I  might  believe  that  we  were  in- 
deed come  to  the  country  beyond  the  Styx.  The  prospec- 
tor renders  that  theory  untenable— it,  certainly,  could 
never  have  gone  to  heaven.  However  I  am  wiUing  to  con- 
cede that  we  actually  may  be  in  another  world  from  that 
which  we  have  always  known.  If  we  are  not  on  earth, 
there  is  every  reason  to  beheve  that  we  may  be  in  it." 

"We  may  have  quartered  through  the  earth's  crust  and 
come  out  upon  some  tropical  island  of  the  West  Indies,"  I 
suggested.  Again  Perry  shook  his  head. 

"Let  us  wait  and  see,  David,"  he  replied,  "and  in  the 
meantime  suppose  we  do  a  bit  of  exploring  up  and  down 
the  coast— we  may  find  a  native  who  can  enhghten  us." 

As  we  walked  along  the  beach  Perry  gazed  long  and 
earnestly  across  the  water.  Evidently  he  was  wresthng 
with  a  mighty  problem. 

"David,"  he  said  abruptly,  "do  you  perceive  anything 
unusual  about  the  horizon?" 

As  I  looked  I  began  to  appreciate  the  reason  for  the 
strangeness  of  the  landscape  that  had  haunted  me  from 
the  first  with  an  illusive  suggestion  of  the  bizarre  and  un- 
natural—^/lere  was  no  horizon!  As  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach  out  the  sea  continued  and  upon  its  bosom  floated 
tiny  islands,  those  in  the  distance  reduced  to  mere  specks; 
but  ever  beyond  them  was  the  sea,  until  the  impression 
became  quite  real  that  one  was  looking  up  at  the  most 
distant  point  that  the  eye  could  fathom— the  distance  was 
lost  in  the  distance.  That  was  all— there  was  no  clear-cut 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  17 

horizontal  line  marking  the  dip  of  the  globe  below  the 
hne  of  vision. 

"A  great  hght  is  commencing  to  break  on  me,"  contin- 
ued Perry,  taking  out  his  watch.  "I  believe  that  I  have 
partially  solved  the  riddle.  It  is  now  two  o'clock.  When 
we  emerged  from  the  prospector  the  sun  was  directly 
above  us.  Where  is  it  now?'* 

I  glanced  up  to  find  the  great  orb  still  motionless  in  the 
center  of  the  heavens.  And  such  a  sun!  I  had  scarcely  no- 
ticed it  before.  Fully  thrice  the  size  of  the  sun  I  had 
known  throughout  my  life,  and  apparentiy  so  near  that 
the  sight  of  it  carried  the  conviction  that  one  might  al- 
most reach  up  and  touch  it. 

"My  God,  Perry,  where  are  we?'*  I  exclaimed.  **This 
thing  is  beginning  to  get  on  my  nerves." 

"I  think  that  I  may  state  quite  positively,  David,"  he 
commenced,  "that  we  are—"  but  he  got  no  further.  From 
behind  us  in  the  vicinity  of  the  prospector  there  came  the 
most  thunderous,  awe-inspiring  roar  that  ever  had  fallen 
upon  my  ears.  With  one  accord  we  turned  to  discover  the 
author  of  that  fearsome  noise. 

Had  I  still  retained  the  suspicion  that  we  were  on  earth 
the  sight  that  met  my  eyes  would  quite  entirely  have 
banished  it.  Emerging  from  the  forest  was  a  colossal  beast 
which  closely  resembled  a  bear.  It  was  fully  as  large  as 
the  largest  elephant  and  with  great  forepaws  armed  with 
huge  claws.  Its  nose,  or  snout,  depended  nearly  a  foot 
below  its  lower  jaw,  much  after  the  manner  of  a  rudimen- 
tary trunk.  The  giant  body  was  covered  by  a  coat  of  thick, 
shaggy  hair. 

Roaring  horribly  it  came  toward  us  at  a  ponderous, 
shuffling  trot.  I  turned  toward  Perry  to  suggest  that  it 
might  be  wise  to  seek  other  surroundings— the  idea  had 
evidently  occurred  to  Perry  previously,  for  he  was  already 
a  hundred  paces  away,  and  with  each  second  his  prodi- 


18  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

gious  bounds  increased  the  distance.  I  had  never  guessed 
what  latent  speed  possibilities  the  old  gentleman  pos- 
sessed. 

I  saw  that  he  was  headed  toward  a  httle  point  of  the 
forest  which  ran  out  toward  the  sea  not  far  from  where 
we  had  been  standing,  and  as  the  mighty  creature,  the 
sight  of  which  had  galvanized  him  into  such  remarkable 
action,  was  forging  steadily  toward  me  I  set  off  after 
Perry,  though  at  a  somewhat  more  decorous  pace.  It  was 
evident  that  the  massive  beast  pursuing  us  was  not  built 
for  speed,  so  all  that  I  considered  necessary  was  to  gain 
the  trees  sufficiently  ahead  of  it  to  enable  me  to  climb  to 
the  safety  of  some  great  branch  before  it  came  up. 

Notwithstanding  our  danger  I  could  not  help  but  laugh 
at  Perry's  frantic  capers  as  he  essayed  to  gain  the  safety  of 
the  lower  branches  of  the  trees  he  now  had  reached.  The 
stems  were  bare  for  a  distance  of  some  fifteen  feet— at 
least  on  those  trees  which  Perry  attempted  to  ascend,  for 
the  suggestion  of  safety  carried  by  the  larger  of  the  forest 
giants  had  evidendy  attracted  him  to  them.  A  dozen 
times  he  scrambled  up  the  trunks  Hke  a  huge  cat  only  to 
fall  back  to  the  ground  once  more,  and  with  each  failure 
he  cast  a  horrified  glance  over  his  shoulder  at  the  oncom- 
ing brute,  simultaneously  emitting  terror-stricken  shrieks 
that  awoke  the  echoes  of  the  grim  forest. 

At  length  he  spied  a  dangHng  creeper  about  the  bigness 
of  one's  wrist,  and  when  I  reached  the  trees  he  was  racing 
madly  up  it,  hand  over  hand.  He  had  almost  reached  the 
lowest  branch  of  the  tree  from  which  the  creeper  de- 
pended when  the  thing  parted  beneath  his  weight  and  he 
fell  sprawHng  at  my  feet 

The  misfortune  now  was  no  longer  amusing,  for  the 
beast  was  already  too  close  to  us  for  comfort.  Seizing 
Perry  by  the  shoulder  I  dragged  him  to  his  feet,  and 
rushing  to  a  smaller  tree— one  that  he  could  easily  encircle 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  19 

with  his  arms  and  legs— I  boosted  him  as  far  up  as  I  could, 
and  then  left  him  to  his  fate,  for  a  glance  over  my  shoul- 
der revealed  the  awful  beast  almost  upon  me. 

It  was  the  great  size  of  the  thing  alone  that  saved  me. 
Its  enormous  bulk  rendered  it  too  slow  upon  its  feet  to 
cope  with  the  agility  of  my  young  muscles,  and  so  I  was 
enabled  to  dodge  out  of  its  way  and  run  completely  be- 
hind it  before  its  slow  wits  could  direct  it  in  pursuit. 

The  few  seconds  of  grace  that  this  gave  me  found  me 
safely  lodged  in  the  branches  of  a  tree  a  few  paces  from 
that  in  which  Perry  had  at  last  found  a  haven. 

Did  I  say  safely  lodged?  At  the  time  I  thought  we  were 
quite  safe,  and  so  did  Perry.  He  was  praying— raising  his 
voice  in  thanksgiving  at  our  deliverance— and  had  just 
completed  a  sort  of  paeon  of  gratitude  that  the  thing 
couldn't  chmb  a  tree  when  without  warning  it  reared  up 
beneath  him  on  its  enormous  tail  and  hind  feet,  and 
reached  those  fearfully  armed  paws  quite  to  the  branch 
upon  which  he  crouched. 

The  accompanying  roar  was  all  but  drowned  in  Perry's 
scream  of  fright,  and  he  came  near  tumbling  headlong 
into  the  gaping  jaws  beneath  him,  so  precipitate  was  his 
impetuous  haste  to  vacate  the  dangerous  hmb.  It  was 
with  a  deep  sigh  of  rehef  that  I  saw  him  gain  a  higher 
branch  in  safety. 

And  then  the  brute  did  that  which  froze  us  both  anew 
with  horror.  Grasping  the  tree's  stem  with  his  powerful 
paws  he  dragged  down  with  all  the  great  weight  of  his 
huge  bulk  and  all  the  irresistible  force  of  those  mighty 
muscles.  Slowly,  but  surely,  the  stem  began  to  bend  to- 
ward him.  Inch  by  inch  he  worked  his  paws  upward  as 
the  tree  leaned  more  and  more  from  the  perpendicular. 
Perry  clung  chattering  in  a  panic  of  terror.  Higher  and 
higher  into  the  bending  and  swaying  tree  he  clambered. 


20  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

More  and  more  rapidly  was  the  tree  top  inclining  toward 
the  ground. 

I  saw  now  why  the  great  brute  was  armed  with  such 
enormous  paws.  The  use  that  he  was  putting  them  to  was 
precisely  that  for  which  nature  had  intended  them.  The 
sloth-Hke  creature  was  herbivorous,  and  to  feed  that 
mighty  carcass  entire  trees  must  be  stripped  of  their  foh- 
age.  The  reason  for  its  attacking  us  might  easily  be  ac- 
counted for  on  the  supposition  of  an  ugly  disposition  such 
as  that  which  the  fierce  and  stupid  rhinoceros  of  Africa 
possesses.  But  these  were  later  reflections.  At  the  moment 
I  was  too  frantic  with  apprehension  on  Perry's  behalf  to 
consider  aught  other  than  a  means  to  save  him  from  the 
death  that  loomed  so  close. 

Realizing  that  I  could  outdistance  the  clumsy  brute  in 
the  open,  I  dropped  from  my  leafy  sanctuary  intent  only 
on  distracting  the  thing's  attention  from  Perry  long 
enough  to  enable  the  old  man  to  gain  the  safety  of  a 
larger  tree.  There  were  many  close  by  which  not  even  the 
terrific  strength  of  that  titanic  monster  could  bend. 

As  I  touched  the  ground  I  snatched  a  broken  limb  from 
the  tangled  mass  that  matted  the  jungle-Hke  floor  of  the 
forest  and,  leaping  unnoticed  behind  the  shaggy  back, 
dealt  the  brute  a  terrific  blow.  My  plan  worked  like 
magic.  From  the  previous  slowTiess  of  the  beast  I  had 
been  led  to  look  for  no  such  marvelous  agihty  as  he  now 
displayed.  Releasing  his  hold  upon  the  tree  he  dropped 
on  all-fours  and  at  the  same  time  sv^omg  his  great,  v^cked 
tail  with  a  force  that  would  have  broken  every  bone  in 
my  body  had  it  struck  me;  but,  fortunately,  I  had  turned 
to  flee  at  the  very  instant  that  I  felt  my  blow  land  upon 
the  towering  back. 

As  it  started  in  pursuit  of  me  I  made  the  mistake  of 
running  along  the  edge  of  the  forest  rather  than  making 
for  the  open  beach.  In  a  moment  I  was  knee-deep  in  rot- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  21 

ting  vegetation,  and  the  awful  thing  behind  me  was  gain- 
ing rapidly  as  I  floundered  and  fell  in  my  efforts  to  ex- 
tricate myself. 

A  fallen  log  gave  me  an  instant's  advantage,  for  climb- 
ing upon  it  I  leaped  to  another  a  few  paces  farther  on, 
and  in  this  way  was  able  to  keep  clear  of  the  mush  that 
carpeted  the  surrounding  ground.  But  the  zigzag  course 
that  this  necessitated  was  placing  such  a  heavy  handicap 
upon  me  that  my  pursuer  was  steadily  gaining  upon  me. 

Suddenly  from  behind  I  heard  a  tiunult  of  howls,  and 
sharp,  piercing  barks— much  the  sound  that  a  pack  of 
wolves  raises  when  in  full  cry.  Involuntarily  I  glanced 
backward  to  discover  the  origin  of  this  new  and  menacing 
note  with  the  result  that  I  missed  my  footing  and  went 
sprawling  once  more  upon  my  face  in  the  deep  muck. 

My  mammoth  enemy  was  so  close  by  this  time  that  I 
knew  I  must  feel  the  weiglit  of  one  of  his  terrible  paws 
before  I  could  rise,  but  to  my  surprise  the  blow  did  not 
fall  upon  me.  The  howling  and  snapping  and  barking  of 
the  new  element  which  had  been  infused  into  the  melee 
now  seemed  centered  quite  close  behind  me,  and  as  I 
raised  myself  upon  my  hands  and  glanced  around  I  saw 
what  it  was  that  had  distracted  the  dyryth,  as  I  afterward 
learned  the  thing  is  called,  from  my  trail. 

It  was  surrounded  by  a  pack  of  some  hundred  wolflike 
creatures— wild  dogs  they  seemed— that  rushed  growling 
and  snapping  in  upon  it  from  all  sides,  so  that  they  sank 
their  white  fangs  into  the  slow  brute  and  were  away 
again  before  it  could  reach  them  with  its  huge  paws  or 
sweeping  tail. 

But  these  were  not  aU  that  my  startled  eyes  perceived. 
Chattering  and  gibbering  through  the  lower  branches  of 
the  trees  came  a  company  of  mardike  creatures  evidently 
urging  on  the  dog  pack.  They  were  to  all  appearances 
strikingly  similar  in  aspect  to  the  Negro  of  Africa.  Their 


22  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

skins  were  very  black,  and  their  features  much  Hke  those 
of  the  more  pronounced  Negroid  type  except  that  the 
head  receded  more  rapidly  above  the  eyes,  leaving  httle 
or  no  forehead.  Their  arms  were  rather  longer  and  their 
legs  shorter  in  proportion  to  the  torso  than  in  man,  and 
late  I  noticed  that  their  great  toes  protruded  at  right  an- 
gles from  their  feet— because  of  their  arboreal  habits,  I 
presume.  Behind  them  trailed  long,  slender  tails  which 
they  used  in  climbing  quite  as  much  as  they  did  either 
their  hands  or  feet. 

I  had  stumbled  to  my  feet  the  moment  that  I  discov- 
ered that  the  wolf-dogs  were  holding  the  dyryth  at  bay. 
At  sight  of  me  several  of  the  savage  creatures  left  off  wor- 
rying the  great  brute  to  come  sHnking  with  bared  fangs 
toward  me,  and  as  I  turned  to  run  toward  the  trees  again 
to  seek  safety  among  the  lower  branches,  I  saw  a  ntmiber 
of  the  man-apes  leaping  and  chattering  in  the  foHage  of 
the  nearest  tree. 

Between  them  and  the  beasts  behind  me  there  was  lit- 
tle choice,  but  at  least  there  was  a  doubt  as  to  the  recep- 
tion these  grotesque  parodies  on  humanity  would  accord 
me,  while  there  was  none  as  to  the  fate  which  awaited  me 
beneath  the  grinning  fangs  of  my  fierce  pursuers. 

And  so  I  raced  on  toward  the  trees  intending  to  pass 
beneath  that  which  held  the  man-things  and  take  refuge 
in  another  farther  on;  but  the  wolf-dogs  were  very  close 
behind  me— so  close  that  I  had  despaired  of  escaping 
them,  when  one  of  the  creatures  in  the  tree  above  swung 
down  headforemost,  his  tail  looped  about  a  great  limb, 
and  grasping  me  beneath  my  armpits  swimg  me  in  safety 
up  among  his  fellows. 

There  they  fell  to  examining  me  with  the  utmost  excite- 
ment and  curiosity.  They  picked  at  my  clothing,  my  hair, 
and  my  flesh.  They  turned  me  about  to  see  if  I  had  a  tail, 
and  when  they  discovered  that  I  was  not  so  equipped 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  23 

they  fell  into  roars  of  laughter.  Their  teeth  were  very 
large  and  white  and  even,  except  for  the  upper  canines 
which  were  a  trifle  longer  than  the  others— protruding  just 
a  bit  when  the  mouth  was  closed. 

When  they  had  examined  me  for  a  few  moments  one  of 
them  discovered  that  my  clothing  was  not  a  part  of  me, 
with  the  result  that  garment  by  garment  they  tore  it  from 
me  amidst  peals  of  the  wildest  laughter.  ApeUke,  they  es- 
sayed to  don  the  apparel  themselves,  but  their  ingenuity 
was  not  suflBcient  to  the  task  and  so  they  gave  it  up. 

In  the  meantime  I  had  been  straining  my  eyes  to  catch 
a  glimpse  of  Perry,  but  nowhere  about  could  I  see  him,  al- 
though the  clump  of  trees  in  which  he  had  first  taken  ref- 
uge was  in  full  view.  I  was  much  exercised  by  fear  that 
something  had  befallen  him,  and  though  I  called  his 
name  aloud  several  times  there  was  no  response. 

Tired  at  last  of  playing  with  my  clothing  the  creatiu"es 
threw  it  to  the  ground,  and  catching  me,  one  on  either 
side,  by  an  arm,  started  off  at  a  most  terrifying  pace 
through  the  tree  tops.  Never  have  I  experienced  such  a 
journey  before  or  since— even  now  I  oftentimes  awake 
from  a  deep  sleep  haunted  by  the  horrid  remembrance  of 
that  awful  experience. 

From  tree  to  tree  the  agile  creatures  sprang  Hke  flying 
squirrels,  while  the  cold  sweat  stood  upon  my  brow  as  I 
glimpsed  the  depths  beneath,  into  which  a  single  misstep 
on  the  part  of  either  of  my  bearers  would  hurl  me.  As 
they  bore  me  along,  my  mind  was  occupied  vdth  a  thou- 
sand bewildering  thoughts.  What  had  become  of  Perry? 
Would  I  ever  see  him  again?  What  were  the  intentions  of 
these  half -human  things  into  whose  hands  I  had  fallen? 
Were  they  inhabitants  of  the  same  world  into  which  I  had 
been  bom?  Nol  It  could  not  be.  But  yet  where  else?  I  had 
not  left  that  earth— of  that  I  was  sure.  Still  neither  could  I 


24  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

reconcile  tlie  things  which  I  had  seen  to  a  behef  that  I 
was  still  in  the  world  of  my  birth.  With  a  sigh  I  gave  it 
up. 


CHAPTER   ni 

A  CHANGE  OF  MASTERS 

We  must  have  traveled  several  miles  through  the  dark 
and  dismal  wood  when  we  came  suddenly  upon  a  dense 
village  built  high  among  the  branches  of  the  trees.  As  we 
approached  it  my  escort  broke  into  wild  shouting  which 
was  immediately  answered  from  within,  and  a  moment 
later  a  swarm  of  creatures  of  the  same  strange  race  as 
those  who  had  captured  me  poured  out  to  meet  us.  Again 
I  was  the  center  of  a  wildly  chattering  horde.  I  was 
pulled  this  way  and  that.  Pinched,  pounded,  and 
thumped  until  I  was  black  and  blue,  yet  I  do  not  think 
that  their  treatment  was  dictated  by  either  cruelty  or 
malice— I  was  a  curiosity,  a  freak,  a  new  plaything,  and 
their  childish  minds  required  the  added  evidence  of  all 
their  senses  to  back  up  the  testimony  of  their  eyes. 

Presently  they  dragged  me  within  the  village,  which 
consisted  of  several  hundred  rude  shelters  of  boughs  and 
leaves  supported  upon  the  branches  of  the  trees.  Between 
the  huts,  which  sometimes  formed  crooked  streets,  were 
dead  branches  and  the  trunks  of  small  trees  which  con- 
nected the  huts  upon  one  tree  to  those  within  adjoining 
trees;  the  whole  network  of  huts  and  pathways  forming 
an  almost  solid  flooring  a  good  fifty  feet  above  the 
ground. 

I  wondered  why  these  agile  creatures  required  con- 
necting bridges  between  the  trees,  but  later  when  I  saw 
the  motley  aggregation  of  half-savage  beasts  which  they 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  25 

kept  within  their  village  I  reahzed  the  necessity  for  the 
pathways.  There  were  a  number  of  the  same  vicious  wolf- 
dogs  which  we  had  left  worrying  the  dyryth,  and  many 
goatlike  animals  whose  distended  udders  explained  the 
reason  for  their  presence. 

My  guard  halted  before  one  of  the  huts  into  which  I 
was  pushed;  then  two  of  the  creatures  squatted  down  be- 
fore the  entrance— to  prevent  my  escape,  doubtless. 
Though  where  I  should  have  escaped  to  I  certainly  had 
not  the  remotest  conception.  I  had  no  more  than  entered 
the  dark  shadows  of  the  interior  than  there  fell  upon  my 
ears  the  tones  of  a  famihar  voice,  in  prayer. 

"Perry  1"  I  cried.  "Dear  old  Perry  1  Thank  the  Lord  you 
are  safe." 

"David!  Can  it  be  possible  that  you  escaped?**  And  the 
old  man  stumbled  toward  me  and  threw  his  arms  about 
me. 

He  had  seen  me  fall  before  the  dyryth,  and  then  he  had 
been  seized  by  a  number  of  the  ape-creatures  and  borne 
through  the  tree  tops  to  their  village.  His  captors  had 
been  as  inquisitive  as  to  his  strange  clothing  as  had  mine, 
with  the  same  result.  As  we  looked  at  each  other  we  could 
not  help  but  laugh. 

"With  a  tail,  David,"  remarked  Perry,  "you  would 
make  a  very  handsome  ape." 

"Maybe  we  can  borrow  a  couple,"  I  rejoined.  **They 
seem  to  be  quite  the  thing  this  season.  I  wonder  what  the 
creatures  intend  doing  with  us.  Perry.  They  don*t  seem  re- 
ally savage.  What  do  you  suppose  they  can  be?  You  were 
about  to  tell  me  where  we  are  when  that  great  hairy  frig- 
ate bore  down  upon  us— have  you  really  any  idea  at  all?" 

"Yes,  David,**  he  repHed,  "I  know  precisely  where  we 
are.  We  have  made  a  magnificent  discovery,  my  boy!  We 
have  proved  that  the  earth  is  hollow.  We  have  passed  en- 
tirely through  its  crust  to  the  inner  world." 


16  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

"Perry,  you  are  madl" 

"Not  at  all,  David.  For  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  our 
prospector  bore  us  through  the  crust  beneath  our  outer 
world.  At  that  point  it  reached  the  center  of  gravity  of  the 
five-hundred-mile-thick  crust.  Up  to  that  point  we  had 
been  descending— direction  is,  of  course,  merely  relative. 
Then  at  the  moment  that  our  seats  revolved— the  thing 
that  made  you  beHeve  that  we  had  turned  about  and 
were  speeding  upward— we  passed  the  center  of  gravity 
and,  though  we  did  not  alter  the  direction  of  our  progress, 
yet  we  were  in  reality  moving  upward— toward  the  sur- 
face of  the  inner  world.  Does  not  the  strange  fauna  and 
flora  which  we  have  seen  convince  you  that  you  are  not  in 
the  world  of  yom:  birth?  And  the  horizon— could  it  present 
the  strange  aspect  which  we  both  noted  unless  we  were 
indeed  standing  upon  the  inside  surface  of  a  sphere?" 

"But  the  sun.  Perry!"  I  urged.  "How  in  the  world  can 
the  sun  shine  through  five  hundred  miles  of  soHd  crust?" 

"It  is  not  the  sun  of  the  outer  world  that  we  see  here.  It 
is  another  sun— an  entirely  different  sun— that  casts  its 
eternal  noonday  effulgence  upon  the  face  of  the  inner 
world.  Look  at  it  now,  David— ff  you  can  see  it  from  the 
doorway  of  this  hut— and  you  wiU  see  that  it  is  still  in  the 
exact  center  of  the  heavens.  We  have  been  here  for  many 
hours— yet  it  is  still  noon. 

"And  withal  it  is  very  simple,  David.  The  earth  was 
once  a  nebulous  mass.  It  cooled,  and  as  it  cooled  it 
shrank.  At  length  a  thin  crust  of  sohd  matter  formed  upon 
its  outer  surface— a  sort  of  shell;  but  within  it  was  par- 
tially molten  matter  and  highly  expanded  gases.  As  it  con- 
tinued to  cool,  what  happened?  Centrifugal  force  hurled 
the  particles  of  the  nebulous  center  toward  the  crust  as 
rapidly  as  they  approached  a  soHd  state.  You  have  seen 
the  same  principle  practically  apphed  in  the  modem 
cream  separator.  Presently  there  was  only  a  small  super- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  27 

heated  core  of  gaseous  matter  remaining  within  a  huge 
vacant  interior  left  by  the  contraction  of  the  coohng 
gases.  The  equal  attraction  of  the  sohd  crust  from  all  di- 
rections maintained  this  luminous  core  in  the  exact  center 
of  the  hollow  globe.  What  remains  of  it  is  the  sun  you  saw 
today— a  relatively  tiny  thing  at  the  exact  center  of  the 
earth.  Equally  to  every  part  of  this  inner  world  it  diffuses 
its  perpetual  noonday  Hght  and  torrid  heat. 

'This  inner  world  must  have  cooled  sufficiently  to  sup- 
port animal  life  long  ages  after  life  appeared  upon  the 
outer  crust,  but  that  the  same  agencies  were  at  work  here 
is  evident  from  the  similar  forms  of  both  animal  and  vege- 
table creation  which  we  have  already  seen.  Take  the 
great  beast  which  attacked  us,  for  example.  Unques- 
tionably a  counterpart  of  the  Megatherium  of  the  post- 
Phocene  period  of  the  outer  crust,  whose  fossilized  skele- 
ton has  been  found  in  South  America." 

"But  the  grotesque  inhabitants  of  this  forest?**  I  urged. 
"Surely  they  have  no  counterpart  in  the  earth's  history.** 

"Who  can  tell?'*  he  rejoined.  "They  may  constitute  the 
link  between  ape  and  man,  all  traces  of  which  have  been 
swallowed  by  the  countless  convulsions  which  have 
racked  the  outer  crust,  or  they  may  be  merely  the  result 
of  evolution  along  sHghtly  different  lines— either  is  quite 
possible.'* 

Further  speculation  was  interrupted  by  the  appearance 
of  several  of  our  captors  before  the  entrance  of  the  hut. 
Two  of  them  entered  and  dragged  us  forth.  The  perilous 
pathways  and  the  surrounding  trees  were  filled  with  the 
black  ape-men,  their  females,  and  their  young.  There  was 
not  an  ornament,  a  weapon,  or  a  garment  among  the  lot. 

"Quite  low  in  the  scale  of  creation,**  commented  Perry. 

"Quite  high  enough  to  play  the  deuce  with  us,  though,** 
I  rephed.  "Now  what  do  you  suppose  they  intend  doing 
with  us?'* 


28  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

We  were  not  long  in  learning.  As  on  the  occasion  of  our 
trip  to  the  village  we  were  seized  by  a  couple  of  the  pow- 
erful creatures  and  whirled  away  through  the  tree  tops, 
while  about  us  and  in  our  wake  raced  a  chattering,  jibber- 
ing,  grinning  horde  of  sleek,  black  ape-things. 

Twice  my  bearers  missed  their  footing,  and  my  heart 
ceased  beating  as  we  plunged  toward  instant  death 
among  the  tangled  deadwood  beneath.  But  on  both  occa- 
sions those  hthe,  powerful  tails  reached  out  and  found 
sustaining  branches,  nor  did  either  of  the  creatures  loosen 
their  grasp  upon  me.  In  fact,  it  seemed  that  the  incidents 
were  of  no  greater  moment  to  them  than  would  be  the 
stubbing  of  one's  toe  at  a  street  crossing  in  the  outer 
world— they  but  laughed  uproariously  and  sped  on  with 
me. 

For  some  time  they  continued  through  the  forest— how 
long  I  could  not  guess  for  I  was  learning,  what  was  later 
borne  very  forcefully  to  my  mind,  that  time  ceases  to  be  a 
factor  the  moment  means  for  measuring  it  cease  to  exist. 
Our  watches  were  gone,  and  we  were  hving  beneath  a 
stationary  sun.  Already  I  was  puzzled  to  compute  the  pe- 
riod of  time  which  had  elapsed  since  we  broke  through 
the  crust  of  the  inner  world.  It  might  be  hours,  or  it  might 
be  days— who  in  the  world  could  teU  where  it  was  always 
noon  I  By  the  sun,  no  time  had  elapsed— but  my  judgment 
told  me  that  we  must  have  been  several  hours  in  this 
strange  world. 

Presently  the  forest  terminated,  and  we  came  out  upon 
a  level  plain.  A  short  distance  before  us  rose  a  few  low, 
rocky  hiUs.  Toward  these  our  captors  urged  us,  and  after 
a  short  time  led  us  through  a  narrow  pass  into  a  tiny,  cir- 
cular vaUey.  Here  they  got  down  to  work,  and  we  were 
soon  convinced  that  if  we  were  not  to  die  to  make  a 
Roman  hoHday,  we  were  to  die  for  some  other  purpose. 
The  attitude  of  our  captors  altered  inmiediately  they  en- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  29 

tered  the  natural  arena  within  the  rocky  hills.  Their 
laughter  ceased.  Grim  ferocity  marked  their  bestial  faces 
—bared  fangs  menaced  us. 

We  were  placed  in  the  center  of  the  amphitheater— the 
thousand  creatures  forming  a  great  ring  about  us.  Then  a 
wolf-dog  was  hrougtit—hyaenodon  Perry  called  it— and 
turned  loose  with  us  inside  the  circle.  The  thing's  body 
was  as  large  as  that  of  a  full-grown  mastiff,  its  legs  were 
short  and  powerful,  and  its  jaws  broad  and  strong.  Dark, 
shaggy  hair  covered  its  back  and  sides,  while  its  breast 
and  belly  were  quite  white.  As  it  slunk  toward  us  it  pre- 
sented a  most  formidable  aspect  with  its  upcurled  hps 
baring  its  mighty  fangs. 

Perry  was  on  his  knees,  praying.  I  stooped  and  picked 
up  a  small  stone.  At  my  movement  the  beast  veered  off  a 
bit  and  commenced  circHng  us.  Evidently  it  had  been  a 
target  for  stones  before.  The  ape-things  were  dancing  up 
and  down  urging  the  brute  on  with  savage  cries,  until  at 
last,  seeing  that  I  did  not  throw,  he  charged  us. 

At  Andover,  and  later  at  Yale,  I  had  pitched  on  win- 
ning ball  teams.  My  speed  and  control  must  both  have 
been  above  the  ordinary,  for  I  made  such  a  record  during 
my  senior  year  at  college  that  overtures  were  made  to  me 
in  behalf  of  one  of  the  great  major-league  teams;  but  in 
the  tightest  pitch  that  ever  had  confronted  me  in  the  past 
I  had  never  been  in  such  need  for  control  as  now. 

As  I  wound  up  for  the  dehvery,  I  held  my  nerves  and 
muscles  under  absolute  command,  though  the  grinning 
jaws  were  hurtling  toward  me  at  terrific  speed.  And  then 
I  let  go,  with  every  ounce  of  my  weight  and  muscle  and 
science  back  of  that  throw.  The  stone  caught  the  hyaeno- 
don  full  upon  the  end  of  the  nose,  and  sent  him  bowhng 
over  upon  his  back. 

At  the  same  instant  a  chorus  of  shrieks  and  howls  arose 
from  the  circle  of  spectators,  so  that  for  a  moment  I 


30  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

thought  that  the  upsetting  of  their  champion  was  the 
cause;  but  in  this  I  soon  saw  that  I  was  mistaken.  As  I 
looked,  the  ape-things  broke  in  all  directions  toward  the 
surrounding  hills,  and  then  I  distinguished  the  real  cause 
of  their  perturbation.  Behind  them,  streaming  through 
the  pass  which  leads  into  the  valley,  came  a  swarm  of 
hairy  men—gorilla-hke  creatures  armed  with  spears  and 
hatchets,  and  bearing  long,  oval  shields. 

Like  demons  they  set  upon  the  ape-things,  and  before 
them  the  hyaenodon,  which  had  now  regained  its  senses 
and  its  feet,  fled  howUng  with  fright.  Past  us  swept  the 
pursued  and  the  pursuers,  nor  did  the  hairy  ones  accord 
us  more  than  a  passing  glance  until  the  arena  had  been 
emptied  of  its  former  occupants.  Then  they  returned  to 
us,  and  one  who  seemed  to  have  authority  among  them 
directed  that  we  be  brought  with  them. 

When  we  had  passed  out  of  the  amphitheater  onto  the 
great  plain  we  saw  a  caravan  of  men  and  women— human 
beings  like  ourselves— and  for  the  first  time  hope  and  re- 
hef  filled  my  heart,  until  I  could  have  cried  out  in  the  ex- 
uberance of  my  happiness.  It  is  true  that  they  were  a  half- 
naked,  wild-appearing  aggregation;  but  they  at  least  were 
fashioned  along  the  same  hues  as  ourselves— there  was 
nothing  grotesque  or  horrible  about  them  as  about  the 
other  creatures  in  this  strange,  weird  world. 

But  as  we  came  closer,  our  hearts  sank  once  more,  for 
we  discovered  that  the  poor  wretches  were  chained  neck 
to  neck  in  a  long  Hne,  and  that  the  gorilla-men  were  their 
guards.  With  Httle  ceremony  Perry  and  I  were  chained  at 
the  end  of  the  hne,  and  without  further  ado  the  inter- 
rupted march  was  resumed. 

Up  to  this  time  the  excitement  had  kept  us  both  up;  but 
now  the  tiresome  monotony  of  the  long  march  across  the 
sun-baked  plain  brought  on  all  the  agonies  consequent  to 
long-denied  sleep.  On  and  on  we  stumbled  beneath  that 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  31 

hateful  noonday  sun.  If  we  fell  we  were  prodded  with  a 
sharp  point.  Our  companions  in  chains  did  not  stumble. 
They  strode  along  proudly  erect.  Occasionally  they  would 
exchange  words  with  one  another  in  a  monosyllabic  lan- 
guage. They  were  a  noble-appearing  race  with  weU- 
formed  heads  and  perfect  physiques.  The  men  were  heav- 
ily bearded,  tall  and  muscular;  the  women,  smaller  and 
more  gracefully  molded,  with  great  masses  of  raven  hair 
caught  into  loose  knots  upon  their  heads.  The  features  of 
both  sexes  were  well  proportioned— there  was  not  a  face 
among  them  that  would  have  been  called  even  plain  if 
judged  by  earthly  standards.  They  wore  no  ornaments; 
but  this  I  later  learned  was  due  to  the  fact  that  their  cap- 
tors had  stripped  them  of  everything  of  value.  As  garmen- 
ture  the  women  possessed  a  single  robe  of  some  Hght- 
colored,  spotted  hide,  rather  similar  in  appearance  to  a 
leopard's  skin.  This  they  wore  either  supported  entirely 
about  the  waist  by  a  leathern  thong,  so  that  it  hung  par- 
tially below  the  knee  on  one  side,  or  possibly  looped 
gracefully  across  one  shoulder.  Their  feet  were  shod  with 
skin  sandals.  The  men  wore  loin  cloths  of  the  hide  of 
some  shaggy  beast,  long  ends  of  which  depended  before 
and  behind  nearly  to  the  ground.  In  some  instances  these 
ends  were  finished  with  the  strong  talons  of  the  beast 
from  which  the  hides  had  been  taken. 

Our  guards,  whom  I  already  have  described  as  gorilla- 
like men,  were  rather  hghter  in  build  than  a  gorilla,  but 
even  so  they  were  indeed  mighty  creatures.  Their  arms 
and  legs  were  proportioned  more  in  conformity  with 
human  standards,  but  their  entire  bodies  were  covered 
with  shaggy,  brown  hair,  and  their  faces  were  quite  as 
brutal  as  those  of  the  few  stuffed  specimens  of  the  gorilla 
which  I  had  seen  in  the  museums  at  home. 

Their  only  redeeming  feature  lay  in  the  development  of 
the  head  above  and  back  of  the  ears.  In  this  respect  they 


32  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

were  not  one  whit  less  human  than  we.  They  were 
clothed  in  a  sort  of  tunic  of  Hght  cloth  which  reached  to 
the  knees.  Beneath  this  they  wore  only  a  loin  cloth  of  the 
same  material,  while  their  feet  were  shod  with  rather 
heavy  sandals  apparently  made  of  the  thick  hide  of  some 
mammoth  creature  of  this  inner  world. 

Their  arms  and  necks  were  encircled  by  many  orna- 
ments of  metal— silver  predominating— and  on  their  tunics 
were  sewoi  the  heads  of  tiny  reptiles  in  odd  and  rather  ar- 
tistic designs.  They  talked  among  themselves  as  they 
marched  along  on  either  side  of  us,  but  in  a  language 
which  I  perceived  differed  from  that  employed  by  our 
fellow  prisoners.  When  they  addressed  the  latter  they 
used  what  appeared  to  be  a  third  language,  and  which  I 
later  learned  in  a  mongrel  tongue  rather  analogous  to  the 
Pidgin-Enghsh  of  the  Chinese  cooHe. 

How  far  we  marched  I  have  no  conception,  nor  has 
Perry.  Both  of  us  were  asleep  much  of  the  time  for  hours 
before  a  halt  was  called— then  we  dropped  in  our  tracks.  I 
say  "for  hours;"  but  how  may  one  measure  time  where 
time  does  not  existl  When  our  march  commenced  the  sun 
stood  at  zenith,  when  we  halted  our  shadows  still  pointed 
toward  nadir.  Whether  an  instant  or  an  eternity  of  earthly 
time  elapsed  who  may  say.  That  march  may  have  occu- 
pied nine  years  and  eleven  months  of  the  ten  years  that  I 
spent  in  the  inner  world,  or  it  may  have  been  accom- 
phshed  in  the  fraction  of  a  second— I  cannot  tell.  But  this 
I  do  know  that  since  you  have  told  me  that  ten  years  have 
elapsed  since  I  departed  from  this  earth  I  have  lost  all  re- 
spect for  time— I  am  commencing  to  doubt  that  such  a 
thing  exists  other  than  in  the  weak,  finite  mind  of  man. 


CHAPTER  IV 

DIAN  THE  BEAUTIFUL 

When  our  guards  aroused  us  from  sleep  we  were  much 
refreshed.  They  gave  us  food.  Strips  of  dried  meat  it  was, 
but  it  put  new  life  and  strength  into  us,  so  that  now  we 
too  marched  with  high-held  heads,  and  took  noble  strides. 
At  least  I  did,  for  I  was  young  and  proud;  but  poor  Perry 
hated  walking.  On  earth  I  had  often  seen  him  call  a  cab 
to  travel  a  square— he  was  paying  for  it  now,  and  his  old 
legs  wobbled  so  that  I  put  my  arm  about  him  and  half 
carried  him  through  the  balance  of  those  frightful 
marches. 

The  country  began  to  change  at  last,  and  we  wound  up 
out  of  the  level  plain  through  mighty  mountains  of  virgin 
granite.  The  tropical  verdure  of  the  lowlands  was  re- 
placed by  hardier  vegetation,  but  even  here  the  effects  of 
constant  heat  and  light  were  apparent  in  the  immensity  of 
the  trees  and  the  profusion  of  foHage  and  blooms.  Crystal 
streams  roared  through  their  rocky  channels,  fed  by  the 
perpetual  snows  which  we  could  see  far  above  us.  Above 
the  snowcapped  heights  hung  masses  of  heavy  clouds.  It 
was  these.  Perry  explained,  which  evidently  served  the 
double  purpose  of  replenishing  the  melting  snows  and 
protecting  them  from  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun. 

By  this  time  we  had  picked  up  a  smattering  of  the  bas- 
tard language  in  which  our  guards  addressed  us,  as  well 
as  making  good  headway  in  the  rather  charming  tongue 
of  our  co-captives.  Directly  ahead  of  me  in  the  chain  gang 
was  a  young  woman.  Three  feet  of  chain  linked  us  to- 
gether in  a  forced  companionship  which  I,  at  least,  soon 
rejoiced  in.  For  I  found  her  a  willing  teacher,  and  from 


34  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

her  I  learned  the  language  of  her  tribe,  and  much  of  the 
hfe  and  customs  of  the  inner  world— at  least  that  part  of  it 
with  which  she  was  famihar. 

She  told  me  that  she  was  called  Dian  the  Beautiful,  and 
that  she  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  Amoz,  which  dwells  in 
the  cliffs  above  the  Darel  Az,  or  shallow  sea. 

"How  came  you  here?"  I  asked  her. 

"I  was  running  away  from  Jubal  the  Ugly  One,"  she  an- 
swered, as  though  that  was  explanation  quite  sufficient. 

"Who  is  Jubal  the  Ugly  One?"  I  asked.  "And  why  did 
you  run  away  from  him?" 

She  looked  at  me  in  surprise. 

"Why  does  a  woman  run  away  from  a  man?"  She  an- 
swered my  question  with  another. 

"They  do  not,  where  I  come  from,"  I  rephed.  "Some- 
times they  run  after  them." 

But  she  could  not  understand.  Nor  could  I  get  her  to 
grasp  the  fact  that  I  was  of  another  world.  She  was  quite 
as  positive  that  creation  was  originated  solely  to  produce 
her  own  kind  and  the  world  she  Hved  in  as  are  many  of 
the  outer  world. 

"But  Jubal,"  I  insisted.  "Tell  me  about  him,  and  why 
you  ran  away  to  be  chained  by  the  neck  and  scourged 
across  the  face  of  a  world." 

"Jubal  the  Ugly  One  placed  his  trophy  before  my  fa- 
ther s  house.  It  was  the  head  of  a  mighty  tandor.  It  re- 
mained there  and  no  greater  trophy  was  placed  beside  it. 
So  I  knew  that  Jubal  the  Ugly  One  would  come  and  take 
me  as  his  mate.  None  other  so  powerful  wished  me,  or 
they  would  have  slain  a  mightier  beast  and  thus  have  won 
me  from  Jubal.  My  father  is  not  a  mighty  hunter.  Once  he 
was,  but  a  sadok  tossed  him,  and  never  again  had  he  the 
full  use  of  his  right  arm.  My  brother,  Dacor  the  Strong 
One,  had  gone  to  the  land  of  Sari  to  steal  a  mate  for  him- 
self. Thus  there  was  none,  father,  brother,  or  lover,  to 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  35 

save  me  from  Jubal  the  Ugly  One,  and  I  ran  away  and  hid 
among  the  hills  that  skirt  the  land  of  Amoz.  And  there 
these  Sagoths  found  me  and  made  me  captive." 

"What  will  they  do  with  you?"  I  asked.  "Wliere  are 
they  taking  us?" 

Again  she  looked  her  increduhty. 

"I  can  almost  beheve  that  you  are  of  another  world," 
she  said,  "for  otherwise  such  ignorance  were  inexpHcable. 
Do  you  really  mean  that  you  do  not  know  that  the  Sa- 
goths are  the  creatures  of  the  Mahars— the  mighty  Mahars 
who  think  that  they  own  Pellucidar  and  all  that  walks  or 
grows  upon  its  surface,  or  creeps  or  burrows  beneath,  or 
swims  within  its  lakes  and  oceans,  or  flies  through  its  air? 
Next  you  will  be  teUing  me  that  you  never  before  heard 
of  the  Mahars  1" 

I  was  loath  to  do  it,  and  further  incur  her  scorn;  but 
there  was  no  alternative  if  I  were  to  absorb  knowledge,  so 
I  made  a  clean  breast  of  my  pitiful  ignorance  as  to  the 
mighty  Mahars.  She  was  shocked.  But  she  did  her  very 
best  to  enhghten  me,  though  much  that  she  said  was  as 
Greek  would  have  been  to  her.  She  described  the  Mahars 
largely  by  comparisons.  In  this  way  they  were  Hke  unto 
thipdarSy  in  that  to  the  hairless  lidi. 

About  all  I  gleaned  of  them  was  that  they  were  quite 
hideous,  had  wings,  and  webbed  feet;  lived  in  cities  built 
beneath  the  ground;  could  swim  under  water  for  great 
distances,  and  were  very,  very  wise.  The  Sagoths  were 
their  weapons  of  offense  and  defense,  and  the  races  Hke 
herself  were  their  hands  and  feet— they  were  the  slaves 
and  servants  who  did  all  the  manual  labor.  The  Mahars 
were  the  heads— the  brains— of  the  inner  world.  I  longed 
to  see  this  wondrous  race  of  supermen. 

Perr>'  learned  the  language  with  me.  When  we  halted, 
as  we  occasionally  did,  though  sometimes  the  halts 
seemed  ages  apart,  he  would  join  in  the  conversation,  as 


36  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

would  Ghak  the  Hairy  One,  he  who  was  chained  just 
ahead  of  Dian  the  Beautiful.  Ahead  of  Ghak  was  Hooja 
the  Sly  One.  He  too  entered  the  conversation  occa- 
sionally. Most  of  his  remarks  were  directed  toward  Dian 
the  Beautiful.  It  didn't  take  half  an  eye  to  see  that  he  had 
developed  a  bad  case;  but  the  girl  appeared  totally  obhvi- 
ous  to  his  thinly  veiled  advances.  Did  I  say  thinly  veiled? 
There  is  a  race  of  men  in  New  Zealand,  or  Austraha,  I 
have  forgotten  which,  who  indicate  their  preference  for 
the  lady  of  their  aflFections  by  banging  her  over  the  head 
with  a  bludgeon.  By  comparison  with  this  method  Hooja's 
lovemaking  might  be  called  thinly  veiled.  At  first  it 
caused  me  to  blush  violently  although  I  have  seen  several 
Old  Years  out  at  Rectors,  and  in  other  less  fashionable 
places  oflF  Broadway,  and  in  Vienna,  and  Hamburg. 

But  the  girll  She  was  magnificent.  It  was  easy  to  see 
that  she  considered  herselE  as  entirely  above  and  apart 
from  her  present  surroundings  and  company.  She  talked 
with  me,  and  with  Perry,  and  with  the  taciturn  Ghak  be- 
cause we  were  respectful;  but  she  couldn't  even  see  Hooja 
the  Sly  One,  much  less  hear  him,  and  that  made  him  furi- 
ous. He  tried  to  get  one  of  the  Sagoths  to  move  the  girl  up 
ahead  of  him  in  the  slave  gang,  but  the  fellow  only  poked 
him  with  his  spear  and  told  him  that  he  had  selected  the 
girl  for  his  own  property— that  he  would  buy  her  from  the 
Mahars  as  soon  as  they  reached  Phutra.  Phutra,  it 
seemed,  was  the  city  of  our  destination. 

After  passing  over  the  first  chain  of  mountains  we 
skirted  a  salt  sea,  upon  whose  bosom  swam  countiess  hor- 
rid things.  Seal-like  creatures  there  were  with  long  necks 
stretching  ten  and  more  feet  above  their  enormous  bod- 
ies, and  whose  snake  heads  were  spUt  with  gaping  mouths 
bristhng  with  countless  fangs.  There  were  huge  tortoises 
too,  paddhng  about  among  these  other  reptiles,  which 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  37 

Perry  said  were  Plesiosaurs  of  the  Lias.  I  didn^t  question 
his  veracity— they  might  have  been  most  anything. 

Dian  told  me  they  were  tandorazes,  or  tandors  of  the 
sea,  and  that  the  other,  and  more  fearsome  reptiles,  which 
occasionally  rose  from  the  deep  to  do  battle  with  them, 
were  azdyryths,  or  sea-dyryths— Perry  called  them  Ich- 
thyosaurs.  They  resembled  a  whale  with  the  head  of  an 
alligator. 

I  had  forgotten  what  httle  geology  I  had  studied  at 
school— about  all  that  remained  was  an  impression  of  hor- 
ror that  the  illustrations  of  restored  prehistoric  monsters 
had  made  upon  me,  and  a  well-defined  behef  that  any 
man  with  a  pig's  shank  and  a  vivid  imagination  could  "re- 
store" most  any  sort  of  paleohthic  monster  he  saw  fit,  and 
take  rank  as  a  first  class  paleontologist.  But  when  I  saw 
these  sleek,  shiny  carcasses  shimmering  in  the  sunlight  as 
they  emerged  from  the  ocean,  shaking  their  giant  heads; 
when  I  saw  the  waters  roll  from  their  sinuous  bodies  in 
miniature  waterfalls  as  they  ghded  hither  and  thither, 
now  upon  the  surface,  now  half  submerged;  as  I  saw 
them  meet,  open-mouthed,  hissing  and  snorting,  in  their 
titanic  and  interminable  warring  I  reahzed  how  futile  is 
man  s  poor,  weak  imagination  by  comparison  with  Na- 
ture's incredible  genius. 

And  Perryl  He  was  absolutely  flabbergasted.  He  said  so 
himself. 

"David,"  he  remarked,  after  we  had  marched  for  a  long 
time  beside  that  awful  sea.  "David,  I  used  to  teach  geol- 
ogy, and  I  thought  that  I  befieved  what  I  taught;  but  now 
I  see  that  I  did  not  beheve  it— that  it  is  impossible  for  man 
to  beheve  such  things  as  these  unless  he  sees  them  with 
his  own  eyes.  We  take  things  for  granted,  perhaps,  be- 
cause we  are  told  them  over  and  over  again,  and  have  no 
way  of  disproving  them— hke  religions,  for  example;  but 
we  don't  beheve  them,  we  only  think  we  do.  If  you  ever 


38  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

get  back  to  the  outer  world  you  will  find  that  the  geolo- 
gists and  paleontologists  will  be  the  first  to  set  you  down 
a  liar,  for  they  know  that  no  such  creatures  as  they  restore 
ever  existed.  It  is  all  right  to  imagine  them  as  existing  in 
an  equally  imaginary  epoch— but  now?  poof  I" 

At  the  next  halt  Hooja  the  Sly  One  managed  to  find 
enough  slack  chain  to  permit  him  to  worm  himself  back 
quite  close  to  Dian.  We  were  all  standing,  and  as  he 
edged  near  the  girl  she  turned  her  back  upon  him  in  such 
a  truly  earthly  feminine  manner  that  I  could  scarce 
repress  a  smile;  but  it  was  a  short-Hved  smile  for  on  the 
instant  the  Sly  One's  hand  fell  upon  the  girl's  bare  arm, 
jerking  her  roughly  toward  him. 

I  was  not  then  famifiar  with  the  customs  or  social  ethics 
which  prevailed  within  Pellucidar;  but  even  so  I  did  not 
need  the  appealing  look  which  the  girl  shot  at  me  from 
her  magnificent  eyes  to  influence  my  subsequent  act 
What  the  Sly  One's  intention  was  I  paused  not  to  inquire; 
but  instead,  before  he  could  lay  hold  of  her  with  his  other 
hand,  I  placed  a  right  to  the  point  of  his  jaw  that  felled 
him  in  his  tracks. 

A  roar  of  approval  went  up  from  those  of  the  other  pris- 
oners and  the  Sagoths  who  had  witnessed  the  brief 
drama;  not,  as  I  later  learned,  because  I  had  championed 
the  girl,  but  for  the  neat  and,  to  them,  astounding  method 
by  which  I  had  bested  Hooja. 

And  the  girl?  At  first  she  looked  at  me  with  wide,  won- 
dering eyes,  and  then  she  dropped  her  head,  her  face  half 
averted,  and  a  dehcate  flush  suflFused  her  cheek.  For  a 
moment  she  stood  thus  in  silence,  and  then  her  head  went 
high,  and  she  turned  her  back  upon  me  as  she  had  upon 
Hooja.  Some  of  the  prisoners  laughed,  and  I  saw  the  face 
of  Ghak  the  Hairy  One  go  very  black  as  he  looked  at  me 
searchingly.  And  what  I  could  see  of  Dian's  cheek  went 
suddenly  from  red  to  white. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  39 

Immediately  after  we  resumed  the  march,  and  though  I 
reahzed  that  in  some  way  I  had  offended  Dian  the  Beau- 
tiful I  could  not  prevail  upon  her  to  talk  with  me  that  I 
might  learn  wherein  I  had  erred— in  fact  I  might  quite  as 
well  have  been  addressing  a  sphinx  for  all  the  attention  I 
got.  At  last  my  own  fooHsh  pride  stepped  in  and  pre- 
vented my  making  any  further  attempts,  and  thus  a  com- 
panionship that  without  my  reahzing  it  had  come  to  mean 
a  great  deal  to  me  was  cut  off.  Thereafter  I  confined  my 
conversation  to  Perry.  Hooja  did  not  renew  his  advances 
toward  the  girl,  nor  did  he  again  venture  near  me. 

Again  the  weary  and  apparently  interminable  marching 
became  a  perfect  nightmare  of  horrors  to  me.  The  more 
firmly  fixed  became  the  reahzation  that  the  girl's  friend- 
ship had  meant  so  much  to  me,  the  more  I  came  to  miss 
it;  and  the  more  impregnable  the  barrier  of  silly  pride. 
But  I  was  very  young  and  would  not  ask  Ghak  for  the  ex- 
planation which  I  was  sure  he  could  give,  and  that  might 
have  made  everything  all  right  again. 

On  the  march,  or  during  halts,  Dian  refused  consis- 
tently to  notice  me— when  her  eyes  wandered  in  my  direc- 
tion she  looked  either  over  my  head  or  directly  through 
me.  At  last  I  became  desperate,  and  determined  to  swal- 
low my  self-esteem,  and  again  beg  her  to  tell  me  how  I 
had  offended,  and  how  I  might  make  reparation.  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  I  should  do  this  at  the  next  halt.  We 
were  approaching  another  range  of  mountains  at  the 
time,  and  when  we  reached  them,  instead  of  winding 
across  them  through  some  high-flung  pass  we  entered  a 
mighty  natural  tunnel— a  series  of  labyrinthine  grottoes, 
dark  as  Erebus. 

The  guards  had  no  torches  or  hght  of  any  description. 
In  fact  we  had  seen  no  artificial  fight  or  sign  of  fire  since 
we  had  entered  Pellucidar.  In  a  land  of  perpetual  noon 
there  is  no  need  of  fight  above  ground,  yet  I  marveled 


40  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

that  they  had  no  means  of  lighting  their  way  through 
these  dark,  subterranean  passages.  So  we  crept  along  at  a 
snail's  pace,  with  much  stumbHng  and  falhng— the  guards 
keeping  up  a  singsong  chant  ahead  of  us,  interspersed 
with  certain  high  notes  which  I  found  always  indicated 
rough  places  and  turns. 

Halts  were  now  more  frequent,  but  I  did  not  wish  to 
speak  to  Dian  until  I  could  see  from  the  expression  of  her 
face  how  she  was  receiving  my  apologies.  At  last  a  faint 
glow  ahead  forewarned  us  of  the  end  of  the  tunnel,  for 
which  I  for  one  was  devoutly  thankful.  Then  at  a  sudden 
turn  we  emerged  into  the  full  hght  of  the  noonday  sun. 

But  with  it  came  a  sudden  reaUzation  of  what  meant  to 
me  a  real  catastrophe—Dian  was  gone,  and  with  her  a 
half-dozen  other  prisoners.  The  guards  saw  it  too,  and  the 
ferocity  of  their  rage  was  terrible  to  behold.  Their  awe- 
some, bestial  faces  were  contorted  in  the  most  diabohcal 
expressions,  as  they  accused  each  other  of  responsibihty 
for  the  loss.  Finally  they  fell  upon  us,  beating  us  with 
their  spear  shafts,  and  hatchets.  They  had  already  killed 
two  near  the  head  of  the  hne,  and  were  Hke  to  have 
finished  the  balance  of  us  when  their  leader  finally  put  a 
stop  to  the  brutal  slaughter.  Never  in  all  my  life  had  I 
witnessed  a  more  horrible  exhibition  of  bestial  rage— I 
thanked  God  that  Dian  had  not  been  one  of  those  left  to 
endure  it. 

Of  the  twelve  prisoners  who  had  been  chained  ahead  of 
me  each  alternate  one  had  been  freed  commencing  with 
Dian.  Hooja  was  gone.  Ghak  remained.  What  could  it 
mean?  How  had  it  been  accompHshed?  The  commander 
of  the  guards  was  investigating.  Soon  he  discovered  that 
the  rude  locks  which  had  held  the  neckbands  in  place  had 
been  deftly  picked. 

**Hooja  the  Sly  One,"  murmured  Ghak,  who  was  now 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  41 

next  to  me  in  line.  "He  has  taken  the  girl  that  you  would 
not  have,*'  he  continued,  glancing  at  me. 

'That  I  would  not  havel"  1  cried.  "What  do  you 
mean?" 

He  looked  at  me  closely  for  a  moment. 

T  have  doubted  your  story  that  you  are  from  another 
world,"  he  said  at  last,  'TDut  yet  upon  no  other  grounds 
could  your  ignorance  of  the  ways  of  Pellucidar  be  ex- 
plained. Do  you  really  mean  that  you  do  not  know  that 
you  oflPended  the  Beautiful  One,  and  how?" 

T  do  not  know,  Ghak,"  I  replied. 

"Then  shall  I  tell  you.  When  a  man  of  Pellucidar  inter- 
venes between  another  man  and  the  woman  the  other 
man  would  have,  the  woman  belongs  to  the  victor.  Dian 
the  Beautiful  belongs  to  you.  You  should  have  claimed 
her  or  released  her.  Had  you  taken  her  hand,  it  would 
have  indicated  your  desire  to  make  her  your  mate,  and 
had  you  raised  her  hand  above  her  head  and  then 
dropped  it,  it  would  have  meant  that  you  did  not  wish  her 
for  a  mate  and  that  you  released  her  from  all  obligation  to 
you.  By  doing  neither  you  have  put  upon  her  the  greatest 
aflPront  that  a  man  may  put  upon  a  woman.  Now  she  is 
yoiu:  slave.  No  man  will  take  her  as  mate,  or  may  take  her 
honorably,  until  he  shall  have  overcome  you  in  combat, 
and  men  do  not  choose  slave  women  as  their  mates— at 
least  not  the  men  of  Pellucidar." 

T  did  not  know,  Ghak,"  I  cried.  T  did  not  know.  Not 
for  all  Pellucidar  would  I  have  harmed  Dian  the  Beautiful 
by  word,  or  look,  or  act  of  mine.  I  do  not  want  her  as  my 
slave.  I  do  not  want  her  as  my—"  but  here  I  stopped.  The 
vision  of  that  sweet  and  innocent  face  floated  before  me 
amidst  the  soft  mists  of  imagination,  and  where  I  had  on 
the  second  beheved  that  I  clung  only  to  the  memory  of  a 
gentle  friendship  I  had  lost,  yet  now  it  seemed  that  it 
would  have  been  disloyalty  to  her  to  have  said  that  I  did 


42  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

not  want  Dian  the  Beautiful  as  my  mate.  I  had  not 
thought  of  her  except  as  a  welcome  friend  in  a  strange, 
cruel  world.  Even  now  I  did  not  think  that  I  loved  her. 

I  beheve  Ghak  must  have  read  the  truth  more  in  my  ex- 
pression than  in  my  words,  for  presently  he  laid  his  hand 
upon  my  shoulder. 

**Man  of  another  world,"  he  said,  "I  beheve  you.  Lips 
may  he,  but  when  the  heart  speaks  through  the  eyes  it 
tells  only  the  truth.  Your  heart  has  spoken  to  me.  I  know 
now  that  you  meant  no  aflFront  to  Dian  the  Beautiful.  She 
is  not  of  my  tribe;  but  her  mother  is  my  sister.  She  does 
not  know  it— her  mother  was  stolen  by  Dian's  father  who 
came  with  many  others  of  the  tribe  of  Amoz  to  battle 
with  us  for  our  women— the  most  beautiful  women  of 
Pellucidar.  Then  was  her  father  king  of  Amoz,  and  her 
mother  was  daughter  of  the  king  of  Sari— to  whose  power 
I,  his  son,  have  succeeded.  Dian  is  the  daughter  of  kings, 
though  her  father  is  no  longer  king  since  the  sadok  tossed 
him  and  Jubal  the  Ugly  One  wrested  his  kingship  from 
him.  Because  of  her  hneage  the  wrong  you  did  her  was 
greatly  magnified  in  the  eyes  of  all  who  saw  it.  She  will 
never  forgive  you." 

I  asked  Ghak  if  there  was  not  some  way  in  which  I 
could  release  the  girl  from  the  bondage  and  ignominy  I 
had  unwittingly  placed  upon  her. 

"If  ever  you  find  her,  yes,"  he  answered.  "Merely  to 
raise  her  hand  above  her  head  and  drop  it  in  the  presence 
of  others  is  suflBcient  to  release  her;  but  how  may  you  ever 
find  her,  you  who  are  doomed  to  a  life  of  slavery  yourself 
in  the  buried  city  of  Phutra?" 

"Is  there  no  escape?"  I  asked. 

"Hooja  the  Sly  One  escaped  and  took  the  others  with 
him,"  rephed  Ghak.  "But  there  are  no  more  dark  places 
on  the  way  to  Phutra,  and  once  there  it  is  not  so  easy— the 
Mahars  are  very  wise.  Even  if  one  escaped  from  Phutra 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  43 

there  are  the  thipdars— they  would  find  you,  and  then—" 
the  Hairy  One  shuddered.  "No,  you  will  never  escape  the 
Mahars." 

It  was  a  cheerful  prospect.  I  asked  Perry  what  he 
thought  about  it;  but  he  only  shrugged  his  shoulders  and 
continued  a  longwinded  prayer  he  had  been  at  for  some 
time.  He  was  wont  to  say  that  the  only  redeeming  feature 
of  our  captivity  was  the  ample  time  it  gave  him  for  the 
improvisation  of  prayers— it  was  becoming  an  obsession 
vdth  him.  The  Sagoths  had  begun  to  take  notice  of  his 
habit  of  declaiming  throughout  entire  marches.  One  of 
them  asked  him  what  he  was  saying— to  whom  he  was 
talking.  The  question  gave  me  an  idea,  so  I  answered 
quickly  before  Perry  could  say  anything. 

"Do  not  interrupt  him,"  I  said.  "He  is  a  very  holy  man 
in  the  world  from  which  we  come.  He  is  speaking  to 
spirits  which  you  cannot  see— do  not  interrupt  him  or  they 
will  spring  out  of  the  air  upon  you  and  rend  you  limb 
from  hmb— hke  that,"  and  I  jumped  toward  the  great 
brute  with  a  loud  "Bool"  that  sent  him  stimibhng  back- 
ward. 

I  took  a  long  chance,  I  reahzed,  but  if  we  could  make 
any  capital  out  of  Perry's  harmless  mania  I  wanted  to 
make  it  while  the  making  was  prime.  It  worked  splen- 
didly. The  Sagoths  treated  us  both  with  marked  respect 
during  the  balance  of  the  journey,  and  then  passed  the 
word  along  to  their  masters,  the  Mahars. 

Two  marches  after  this  episode  we  came  to  the  city  of 
Phutra.  The  entrance  to  it  was  marked  by  two  lofty 
towers  of  granite,  which  guarded  a  flight  of  steps  leading 
to  the  buried  city.  Sagoths  were  on  guard  here  as  well  as 
at  a  hundred  or  more  other  towers  scattered  about  over  a 
large  plain. 


CHAPTER   V 

SLAVES 

As  WE  descended  the  broad  staircase  which  led  to  the 
main  avenue  of  Phutra  I  caught  my  first  sight  of  the  dom- 
inant race  of  the  inner  world.  Involuntarily  I  shrank  back 
as  one  of  the  creatures  approached  to  inspect  us.  A  more 
hideous  thing  it  would  be  impossible  to  imagine.  The  all- 
powerful  Mahars  of  Pellucidar  are  great  reptiles,  some 
six  or  eight  feet  in  length,  with  long  narrow  heads  and 
great  round  eyes.  Their  beaklike  mouths  are  Hned  v^th 
sharp,  white  fangs,  and  the  backs  of  their  huge,  Hzard 
bodies  are  serrated  into  bony  ridges  from  their  necks  to 
the  end  of  their  long  tails.  Their  feet  are  equipped  with 
three  webbed  toes,  while  from  the  fore  feet  membranous 
vdngs,  which  are  attached  to  their  bodies  just  in  front  of 
the  hind  legs,  protrude  at  an  angle  of  45  degrees  toward 
the  rear,  ending  in  sharp  points  several  feet  above  their 
bodies. 

I  glanced  at  Perry  as  the  thing  passed  me  to  inspect 
him.  The  old  man  was  gazing  at  the  horrid  creature  with 
wide  astonished  eyes.  When  it  passed  on,  he  turned  to 
me. 

"A  rhamphorhynchus  of  the  Middle  Ohtic,  David,*'  he 
said,  *T3ut,  gad,  how  enormous  1  The  largest  remains  we 
ever  have  discovered  have  never  indicated  a  size  greater 
than  that  attained  by  an  ordinary  crow." 

As  we  continued  on  through  the  main  avenue  of  Phutra 
we  saw  many  thousand  of  the  creatures  coming  and  going 
upon  their  daily  duties.  They  paid  but  Httle  attention  to 
us.  Phutra  is  laid  out  underground  with  a  regularity  that 
indicates  remarkable  engineering  skill.  It  is  hewn  from 
sohd  hmestone  strata.  The  streets  are  broad  and  of  a  uni- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  45 

form  height  of  twenty  feet.  At  intervals  tubes  pierce  the 
roof  of  this  underground  city,  and  by  means  of  lenses  and 
reflectors  transmit  the  sunhght,  softened  and  diflFused,  to 
dispel  what  would  otherwise  be  Cimmerian  darkness.  In 
like  manner  air  is  introduced. 

Perry  and  I  were  taken,  with  Ghak,  to  a  large  pubhc 
building,  where  one  of  the  Sagoths  who  had  formed  our 
guard  explained  to  a  Maharan  official  the  circumstances 
surrounding  our  capture.  The  method  of  conmiunication 
between  these  two  was  remarkable  in  that  no  spoken 
words  were  exchanged.  They  employed  a  species  of  sign 
language.  As  I  was  to  learn  later,  the  Mahars  have  no 
ears,  nor  any  spoken  language.  Among  themselves  they 
communicate  by  means  of  what  Perry  says  must  be  a 
sixth  sense  which  is  cognizant  of  a  fourth  dimension. 

I  never  did  quite  grasp  him,  though  he  endeavored  to 
explain  it  to  me  upon  nimierous  occasions.  I  suggested  te- 
lepathy, but  he  said  no,  that  it  was  not  telepathy  since 
they  could  only  communicate  when  in  each  other  s  pres- 
ence, nor  could  they  talk  with  the  Sagoths  or  the  other  in- 
habitants of  Pellucidar  by  the  same  method  they  used  to 
converse  with  one  another. 

'What  they  do,"  said  Perry,  "is  to  project  their 
thoughts  into  the  fourth  dimension,  when  they  become 
appreciable  to  the  sixth  sense  of  their  Hstener.  Do  I  make 
myself  quite  clear?" 

"You  do  not.  Perry,"  I  repHed.  He  shook  his  head  in  de- 
spair, and  returned  to  his  work.  They  had  set  us  to  carry- 
ing a  great  accumulation  of  Maharan  literature  from  one 
apartment  to  another,  and  there  arranging  it  upon 
shelves.  I  suggested  to  Perry  that  we  were  in  the  pubhc  h- 
brary  of  Phutra,  but  later,  as  he  commenced  to  discover 
the  key  to  their  written  language,  he  assured  me  that  we 
were  handhng  the  ancient  archives  of  the  race. 

During  this  period  my  thoughts  were  continually  upon 


46  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Dian  the  Beautiful.  I  was,  of  course,  glad  that  she  had  es- 
caped the  Mahars,  and  the  fate  that  had  been  suggested 
by  the  Sagoth  who  had  threatened  to  purchase  her  upon 
our  arrival  at  Phutra.  I  often  wondered  if  the  httle  party 
of  fugitives  had  been  overtaken  by  the  guards  who  had 
returned  to  search  for  them.  Sometimes  I  was  not  so  sure 
but  that  I  should  have  been  more  contented  to  know  that 
Dian  was  here  in  Phutra,  than  to  think  of  her  at  the 
mercy  of  Hooja  the  Sly  One. 

Ghak,  Perry,  and  I  often  talked  together  of  possible  es- 
cape, but  the  Sarian  was  so  steeped  in  his  lifelong  behef 
that  no  one  could  escape  from  the  Mahars  except  by  a 
miracle,  that  he  was  not  much  aid  to  us— his  attitude  was 
of  one  who  waits  for  the  miracle  to  come  to  him. 

At  my  suggestion  Perry  and  I  fashioned  some  swords  of 
scraps  of  iron  which  we  discovered  among  some  rubbish 
in  the  cells  where  we  slept,  for  we  were  permitted  almost 
unrestrained  freedom  of  action  within  the  limits  of  the 
building  to  which  we  had  been  assigned.  So  great  were 
the  mmiber  of  slaves  who  waited  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
Phutra  that  none  of  us  was  apt  to  be  overburdened  with 
work,  nor  were  our  masters  unkind  to  us. 

We  hid  our  new  weapons  beneath  the  skins  which 
formed  our  beds,  and  then  Perry  conceived  the  idea  of 
making  bows  and  arrows— weapons  apparently  unknown 
within  Pellucidar.  Next  came  shields;  but  these  I  found  it 
easier  to  steal  from  the  walls  of  the  outer  guardroom  of 
the  building. 

We  had  completed  these  arrangements  for  our  protec- 
tion after  leaving  Phutra  when  the  Sagoths  who  had  been 
sent  to  recapture  the  escaped  prisoners  returned  with  four 
of  them,  of  whom  Hooja  was  one.  Dian  and  two  others 
had  eluded  them.  It  so  happened  that  Hooja  was  confined 
in  the  same  building  with  us.  He  told  Ghak  that  he  had 
not  seen  Dian  or  the  others  after  releasing  them  vdthin 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  47 

the  dark  grotto.  What  had  become  of  them  he  had  not  the 
faintest  conception— they  might  be  wandering  yet,  lost 
within  the  labyrinthine  timnel,  if  not  dead  from  starva- 
tion. 

I  was  now  still  further  apprehensive  as  to  the  fate  of 
Dian,  and  at  this  time,  I  imagine,  came  the  first  realiza- 
tion that  my  affection  for  the  girl  might  be  prompted  by 
more  than  friendship.  During  my  waking  hours  she  was 
constantly  the  subject  of  my  thoughts,  and  when  I  slept 
her  dear  face  haunted  my  dreams.  More  than  ever  was  I 
determined  to  escape  the  Mahars. 

Terry,"  I  confided  to  the  old  man,  ''if  I  have  to  search 
every  inch  of  this  diminutive  world  I  am  going  to  find 
Dian  the  Beautiful  and  right  the  wrong  I  unintentionally 
did  her."  That  was  the  excuse  I  made  for  Perry's  benefit. 

"Diminutive  world  1"  he  scoffed.  "You  don  t  know  what 
you  are  talking  about,  my  boy,"  and  then  he  showed  me  a 
map  of  Pellucidar  which  he  had  recently  discovered 
among  the  manuscript  he  was  arranging. 

"Look,"  he  cried,  pointing  to  it,  "this  is  evidently 
water,  and  all  this  land.  Do  you  notice  the  general 
configuration  of  the  two  areas?  Where  the  oceans  are 
upon  the  outer  crust,  is  land  here.  These  relatively  small 
areas  of  ocean  follow  the  general  lines  of  the  continents  of 
the  outer  world. 

"We  know  that  the  crust  of  the  globe  is  500  miles  in 
thickness;  then  the  inside  diameter  of  Pellucidar  must  be 
7,000  miles,  and  the  superficial  area  165,480,000  square 
miles.  Three-fourths  of  this  is  land.  Think  of  itl  A  land 
area  of  124,110,000  square  miles!  Our  own  world  con- 
tains but  53,000,000  square  miles  of  land,  the  balance 
of  its  surface  being  covered  by  water.  Just  as  we  of- 
ten compare  nations  by  their  relative  land  areas,  so  if 
we  compare  these  two  worlds  in  the  same  way  we  have 


48  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

the  strange  anomaly  of  a  larger  world  within  a  smaller 
one  I 

"Where  within  vast  Pellucidar  would  you  search  for 
your  Dian?  Without  stars,  or  moon,  or  changing  sun  how 
could  you  find  her  even  though  you  knew  where  she 
might  be  found?" 

The  proposition  was  a  corker.  It  quite  took  my  breath 
away;  but  I  found  that  it  left  me  all  the  more  determined 
to  attempt  it. 

**If  Ghak  will  accompany  us  we  may  be  able  to  do  it,"  I 
suggested. 

Perry  and  I  sought  him  out  and  put  the  question 
straight  to  him. 

"Ghak,"  I  said,  "we  are  determined  to  escape  from  this 
bondage.  Will  you  accompany  us?" 

"They  will  set  the  thipdars  upon  us,"  he  said,  "and 
then  we  shall  be  killed;  but—"  he  hesitated— "I  would 
take  the  chance  if  I  thought  that  I  might  possibly  escape 
and  return  to  my  own  people." 

"Could  you  find  your  way  back  to  your  own  land?" 
asked  Perry.  "And  could  you  aid  David  in  his  search  for 
Dian?" 

"Yes." 

"But  how,"  persisted  Perry,  "could  you  travel  to 
strange  country  without  heavenly  bodies  or  a  compass  to 
guide  you?" 

Ghak  didn  t  know  what  Perry  meant  by  heavenly  bod- 
ies or  a  compass,  but  he  assured  us  that  you  might  bHnd- 
fold  any  man  of  Pellucidar  and  carry  him  to  the  farther- 
most comer  of  the  world,  yet  he  would  be  able  to  come 
directly  to  his  ovm  home  again  by  the  shortest  route.  He 
seemed  surprised  to  think  that  we  found  anything  won- 
derful in  it.  Perry  said  it  must  be  some  sort  of  homing  in- 
stinct such  as  is  possessed  by  certain  breeds  of  earthly  pi- 
geons. I  didn't  know,  of  course,  but  it  gave  me  an  idea. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  49 

"Then  Dian  could  have  found  her  way  directly  to  her 
own  people?**  I  asked. 

**Surely,**  replied  Ghak,  "unless  some  mighty  beast  of 
prey  killed  her.** 

I  was  for  making  the  attempted  escape  at  once,  but 
both  Perry  and  Ghak  counseled  waiting  for  some  propi- 
tious accident  which  would  insure  us  some  small  degree 
of  success.  I  didn't  see  what  accident  could  befall  a  whole 
community  in  a  land  of  perpetual  dayhght  where  the  in- 
habitants had  no  fixed  habits  of  sleep.  Why,  I  am  sure 
that  some  of  the  Mahars  never  sleep,  while  others  may,  at 
long  intervals,  crawl  into  the  dark  recesses  beneath  their 
dweUings  and  curl  up  in  protracted  slumber.  Perry  says 
that  if  a  Mahar  stays  awake  for  three  years  he  will  make 
up  all  his  lost  sleep  in  a  long  year's  snooze.  That  may  be 
all  true,  but  I  never  saw  but  three  of  them  asleep,  and  it 
was  the  sight  of  these  three  that  gave  me  a  suggestion  for 
our  means  of  escape. 

I  had  been  searching  about  far  below  the  levels  that  we 
slaves  were  supposed  to  frequent— possibly  fifty  feet  be- 
neath the  main  floor  of  the  building— among  a  network  of 
corridors  and  apartments,  when  I  came  suddenly  upon 
three  Mahars  curled  up  upon  a  bed  of  skins.  At  first  I 
thought  they  were  dead,  but  later  their  regular  breathing 
convinced  me  of  my  error.  Like  a  flash  the  thought  came 
to  me  of  the  marvelous  opportunity  these  sleeping  reptiles 
oflFered  as  a  means  of  eluding  the  watchfulness  of  our  cap- 
tors and  the  Sagoth  guards. 

Hastening  back  to  Perry  where  he  pored  over  a  musty 
pile  of,  to  me,  meaningless  hieroglyphics,  I  explained  my 
plan  to  him.  To  my  surprise  he  was  horrified. 

"It  would  be  murder,  David,**  he  cried. 

"Murder  to  kill  a  reptihan  monster?*'  I  asked  in  as- 
tonishment. 


50  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

"Here  they  are  not  monsters,  David,"  he  replied.  "Here 
they  are  the  dominant  race~we  are  the  'monsters*— the 
lower  orders.  In  Pellucidar  evolution  has  progressed  along 
different  hnes  than  upon  the  outer  earth.  These  terrible 
convulsions  of  nature  time  and  time  again  wiped  out  the 
existing  species— but  for  this  fact  some  monster  of  the 
Saurozoic  epoch  might  rule  today  upon  our  own  world. 
We  see  here  what  might  well  have  occurred  in  our  own 
history  had  conditions  been  what  they  have  been  here. 

"Life  within  Pellucidar  is  far  younger  than  upon  the 
outer  crust.  Here  man  has  but  reached  a  stage  analogous 
to  the  Stone  Age  of  our  own  world's  history,  but  for 
countless  milHons  of  years  these  reptiles  have  been 
progressing.  Possibly  it  is  the  sixth  sense  which  I  am  sure 
they  possess  that  has  given  them  an  advantage  over  the 
other  and  more  frightfully  armed  of  their  fellows;  but  this 
we  may  never  know.  They  look  upon  us  as  we  look  upon 
the  beasts  of  our  fields,  and  I  learn  from  their  written  rec- 
ords that  other  races  of  Mahars  feed  upon  men— they 
keep  them  in  great  droves,  as  we  keep  cattle.  They  breed 
them  most  carefully,  and  when  they  are  quite  fat,  they 
kill  and  eat  them.** 

I  shuddered. 

"What  is  there  horrible  about  it,  David?**  the  old  man 
asked.  "They  understand  us  no  better  than  we  under- 
stand the  lower  animals  of  our  own  world.  Why,  I  have 
come  across  here  very  learned  discussions  of  the  question 
as  to  whether  gilaks,  that  is  men,  have  any  means  of  com- 
munication. One  writer  claims  that  we  do  not  even  reason 
—that  our  every  act  is  mechanical,  or  instinctive.  The 
dominant  race  of  Pellucidar,  David,  has  not  yet  learned 
that  men  converse  among  themselves,  or  reason.  Because 
we  do  not  converse  as  they  do  it  is  beyond  them  to  imag- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  51 

ine  that  we  converse  at  all.  It  is  thus  that  we  reason  in 
relation  to  the  brutes  of  our  own  world.  They  know  that 
the  Sagoths  have  a  spoken  language,  but  yet  they  cannot 
comprehend  it,  or  how  it  manifests  itself,  since  they  have 
no  auditory  apparatus.  They  believe  that  the  motions  of 
the  hps  alone  convey  the  meaning.  That  the  Sagoths  can 
communicate  with  us  is  incomprehensible  to  them. 

**Yes,  David,'*  he  concluded,  "it  would  entail  murder  to 
carry  out  yoin*  plan." 

**Very  well  then,  Perry,"  I  repHed.  "I  shall  become  a 
murderer." 

He  got  me  to  go  over  the  plan  again  most  carefully,  and 
for  some  reason  which  was  not  at  the  time  clear  to  me 
insisted  upon  a  very  careful  description  of  the  apartments 
and  corridors  I  had  just  explored. 

"I  wonder,  David,"  he  said  at  length,  "as  you  are  deter- 
mined to  carry  out  your  wild  scheme,  if  we  could  not  ac- 
complish something  of  very  real  and  lasting  benefit  for 
the  human  race  of  PeUucidar  at  the  same  time.  Listen,  I 
have  learned  much  of  a  most  siuprising  nature  from  these 
archives  of  the  Mahars.  That  you  may  appreciate  my  plan 
I  shall  briefly  outHne  the  history  of  the  race. 

"Once  the  males  were  all-powerful,  but  ages  ago  the 
females,  httle  by  httle,  assumed  the  mastery.  For  other 
ages  no  noticeable  change  took  place  in  the  race  of 
Mahars.  It  continued  to  progress  under  the  inteUigent 
and  beneficent  rule  of  the  ladies.  Science  took  vast 
strides.  This  was  especially  true  of  the  sciences  which  we 
know  as  biology  and  eugenics.  Finally  a  certain  female 
scientist  announced  the  fact  that  she  had  discovered  a 
method  whereby  eggs  might  be  fertihzed  by  chemical 
means  after  they  were  laid— all  true  reptiles,  you  know, 
are  hatched  from  eggs. 

**What  happened?  Immediately  the  necessity  for  males 


52  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

ceased  to  exist— the  race  was  no  longer  dependent  upon 
them.  More  ages  elapsed  until  at  the  present  time  we  find 
a  race  consisting  exclusively  of  females.  But  here  is  the 
point.  The  secret  of  this  chemical  formula  is  kept  by  a  sin- 
gle race  of  Mahars.  It  is  in  the  city  of  Phutra,  and  unless  I 
am  greatly  in  error  I  judge  from  your  description  of  the 
vaults  through  which  you  passed  today  that  it  Hes  hidden 
in  the  cellar  of  this  building. 

"For  two  reasons  they  hide  it  away  and  guard  it  jea- 
lously. First,  because  upon  it  depends  the  very  Me  of  the 
race  of  Mahars,  and  second,  owing  to  the  fact  that  when 
it  was  pubHc  property  as  at  first  so  many  were  ex- 
perimenting with  it  that  the  danger  of  overpopulation 
became  very  grave. 

"David,  if  we  can  escape,  and  at  the  same  time  take 
with  us  this  great  secret  what  will  we  not  have  accom- 
phshed  for  the  human  race  within  Pellucidar!** 

The  very  thought  of  it  fairly  overpowered  me.  Why,  we 
two  would  be  the  means  of  placing  the  men  of  the  inner 
world  in  their  rightful  place  among  created  things.  Only 
the  Sagoths  would  then  stand  between  them  and  absolute 
supremacy,  and  I  was  not  quite  sure  but  that  the  Sagoths 
owed  all  their  power  to  the  greater  intelligence  of  the 
Mahars— I  could  not  beheve  that  these  gorilla-Hke  beasts 
were  the  mental  superiors  of  the  human  race  of  Pellu- 
cidar. 

"Why,  Perry,"  I  exclaimed,  "you  and  I  may  reclaim  a 
whole  world  I  Together  we  can  lead  the  races  of  men  out 
of  the  darkness  of  ignorance  into  the  hght  of  advance- 
ment and  civiHzation.  At  one  step  we  may  carry  them 
from  the  Age  of  Stone  to  the  twentieth  century.  It*s  mar- 
velous—absolutely marvelous  just  to  think  about  it." 

"David,"  said  the  old  man,  "I  beheve  that  God  sent  us 
here  for  just  that  purpose— it  shall  be  my  life  work  to 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  53 

teach  them  His  word— to  lead  them  into  the  Bght  of  His 
mercy  while  we  are  training  their  hearts  and  hands  in  the 
ways  of  culture  and  civiHzation/' 

"You  are  right,  Perry,"  I  said,  "and  while  you  are 
teaching  them  to  pray  Til  be  teaching  them  to  fight,  and 
between  us  we'll  make  a  race  of  men  that  will  be  an 
honor  to  us  both." 

Ghak  had  entered  the  apartment  some  time  before  we 
concluded  our  conversation,  and  now  he  wanted  to  know 
what  we  were  so  excited  about.  Perry  thought  we  had 
best  not  tell  him  too  much,  and  so  I  only  explained  that  I 
had  a  plan  for  escape.  When  I  had  outhned  it  to  him,  he 
seemed  about  as  horror-struck  as  Perry  had  been;  but  for 
a  different  reason.  The  Hairy  One  only  considered  the 
horrible  fate  that  would  be  ours  were  we  discovered;  but 
at  last  I  prevailed  upon  him  to  accept  my  plan  as  the  only 
feasible  one,  and  when  I  had  assured  him  that  I  would 
take  all  the  responsibility  for  it  were  we  captured,  he  ac- 
corded a  reluctant  assent 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  HORROR 

Within  Pellucidar  one  time  is  as  good  as  another.  There 
were  no  nights  to  mask  our  attempted  escape.  All  must  be 
done  in  broad  dayhght— all  but  the  work  I  had  to  do  in 
the  apartment  beneath  the  building.  So  we  determined  to 
put  our  plan  to  an  immediate  test  lest  the  Mahars  who 
made  it  possible  should  awake  before  I  reached  them;  but 
we  were  doomed  to  disappointment,  for  no  sooner  had  we 
reached  the  main  floor  of  the  building  on  our  way  to  the 
pits  beneath,  than  we  encountered  hurrying  bands  of 


54  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

slaves  being  hastened  under  strong  Sagoth  guard  out  of 
the  edifice  to  the  avenue  beyond. 

Other  Sagoths  were  darting  hither  and  thither  in  search 
of  other  slaves,  and  the  moment  that  we  appeared  we 
were  pounced  upon  and  hustied  into  the  line  of  marching 
humans. 

What  the  purpose  or  nature  of  the  general  exodus  we 
did  not  know,  but  presently  through  the  Hne  of  captives 
ran  the  rumor  that  two  escaped  slaves  had  been  recap- 
tured—a man  and  a  woman— and  that  we  were  marching 
to  witness  their  punishment,  for  the  man  had  killed  a 
Sagoth  of  the  detachment  that  had  pursued  and  over- 
taken them. 

At  the  intelhgence  my  heart  sprang  to  my  throat,  for  I 
was  sure  that  the  two  were  of  those  who  escaped  in  the 
dark  grotto  with  Hooja  the  Sly  One,  and  that  Dian  must 
be  the  woman.  Ghak  thought  so  too,  as  did  Perry. 

**Is  there  naught  that  we  may  do  to  save  her?"  I  asked 
Ghak. 

"Naught,"  he  replied. 

Along  the  crowded  avenue  we  marched,  the  guards 
showing  unusual  cruelty  toward  us,  as  though  we,  too, 
had  been  implicated  in  the  murder  of  their  fellow.  The 
occasion  was  to  serve  as  an  object-lesson  to  all  other 
slaves  of  the  danger  and  futility  of  attempted  escape,  and 
the  fatal  consequences  of  taking  the  life  of  a  superior 
being,  and  so  I  imagine  that  Sagoths  felt  amply  justified 
in  making  the  entire  proceeding  as  uncomfortable  and 
painful  to  us  as  possible. 

They  jabbed  us  with  their  spears  and  struck  at  us  with 
their  hatchets  at  the  least  provocation,  and  at  no  provoca- 
tion at  all.  It  was  a  most  imcomfortable  half -hour  that  we 
spent  before  we  were  finally  herded  through  a  low  en- 
trance into  a  huge  building  the  center  of  which  was  given 
up  to  a  good-sized  arena.  Benches  surrounded  this  open 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  55 

space  upon  three  sides,  and  along  the  fourth  were  heaped 
huge  bowlders  which  rose  in  receding  tiers  toward  the 
roof. 

At  first  I  couldn't  make  out  the  purpose  of  this  mighty 
pile  of  rock,  unless  it  were  intended  as  a  rough  and  pic- 
turesque background  for  the  scenes  which  were  enacted 
in  the  arena  before  it,  but  presently,  after  the  wooden 
benches  had  been  pretty  well  filled  by  slaves  and  Sagoths, 
I  discovered  the  purpose  of  the  bowlders,  for  then  the 
Mahars  began  to  file  into  the  enclosure. 

They  marched  directly  across  the  arena  toward  the 
rocks  upon  the  opposite  side,  where,  spreading  their  bat- 
like wdngs,  they  rose  above  the  high  wall  of  the  pit,  set- 
tling down  upon  the  bowlders  above.  These  were  the  re- 
served seats,  the  boxes  of  the  elect. 

Reptiles  that  they  are,  the  rough  siu^ace  of  a  great 
stone  is  to  them  as  plush  and  upholstery  to  us.  Here  they 
lolled,  bhnldng  their  hideous  eyes,  and  doubtless  con- 
versing with  one  another  in  their  sixth-sense-fourth- 
dimension  language. 

For  the  first  time  I  beheld  their  queen.  She  differed 
from  the  others  in  no  feature  that  was  appreciable  to  my 
earthly  eyes,  in  fact  all  Mahars  look  alike  to  me;  but  when 
she  crossed  the  arena  after  the  balance  of  her  female  sub- 
jects had  found  their  bowlders,  she  was  preceded  by  a 
score  of  huge  Sagoths,  the  largest  I  ever  had  seen,  and  on 
either  side  of  her  waddled  a  huge  thipdar,  while  behind 
came  another  score  of  Sagoth  guardsmen. 

At  the  barrier  the  Sagoths  clambered  up  the  steep  side 
with  truly  apehke  agihty,  while  behind  them  the  haughty 
queen  rose  upon  her  wings  with  her  two  frightful  dragons 
close  beside  her,  and  settled  down  upon  the  largest 
bowlder  of  them  all  in  the  exact  center  of  that  side  of  the 
amphitheater  which  is  reserved  for  the  dominant  race. 
Here  she  squatted,  a  most  repulsive  and  uninteresting 


56  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

queen;  though  doubtless  quite  as  well  assured  of  her 
beauty  and  divine  right  to  rule  as  the  proudest  monarch 
of  the  outer  world. 

And  then  the  music  started— music  without  sound  I  The 
Mahars  cannot  hear,  so  the  drums  and  fifes  and  horns  of 
earthly  bands  are  unknown  among  them.  The  "hand" 
consists  of  a  score  or  more  Mahars.  It  filed  out  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  arena  where  the  creatures  upon  the  rocks  might 
see  it,  and  there  it  performed  for  fifteen  or  twenty  min- 
utes. 

Their  technic  consisted  in  waving  their  tails  and  mov- 
ing their  heads  in  a  regular  succession  of  measured  move- 
ments resulting  in  a  cadence  which  evidently  pleased  the 
eye  of  the  Mahar  as  the  cadence  of  our  own  instrumental 
music  pleases  oin:  ears.  Sometimes  the  band  took  meas- 
ured steps  in  unison  to  one  side  or  the  other,  or  backward 
and  again  forward— it  all  seemed  very  silly  and  meaning- 
less to  me,  but  at  the  end  of  the  first  piece  the  Mahars 
upon  the  rocks  showed  the  first  indications  of  enthusiasm 
that  I  had  seen  displayed  by  the  dominant  race  of  Pelluci- 
dar.  They  beat  their  great  wdngs  up  and  dov^na,  and  smote 
their  rocky  perches  v^th  their  mighty  tails  until  the 
ground  shook.  Then  the  band  started  another  piece,  and 
all  was  again  as  silent  as  the  grave.  That  was  one  great 
beauty  about  Mahar  music— if  you  didn't  happen  to  hke  a 
piece  that  was  being  played  all  you  had  to  do  was  shut 
your  eyes. 

When  the  band  had  exhausted  its  repertory  it  took 
vvdng  and  settled  upon  rocks  above  and  behind  the  queen. 
Then  the  business  of  the  day  was  on.  A  man  and  woman 
were  pushed  into  the  arena  by  a  couple  of  Sagoth  guards- 
men. I  leaned  far  forward  in  my  seat  to  scrutinize  the 
female— hoping  against  hope  that  she  might  prove  to  be 
another  than  Dian  the  Beautiful.  Her  back  was  toward 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  57 

me  for  a  while,  and  the  sight  of  the  great  mass  of  raven 
hair  piled  high  upon  her  head  filled  me  with  alarm. 

Presently  a  door  in  one  side  of  the  arena  wall  was 
opened  to  admit  a  huge,  shaggy,  bull-Hke  creature. 

"A  Bos,"  whispered  Perry,  excitedly.  "His  kind  roamed 
the  outer  crust  with  the  cave  bear  and  the  mammoth  ages 
and  ages  ago.  We  have  been  carried  back  a  milhon  years, 
David,  to  the  childhood  of  a  planet— is  it  not  wondrous?" 

But  I  saw  only  the  raven  hair  of  a  half-naked  girl,  and 
my  heart  stood  still  in  dumb  misery  at  the  sight  of  her, 
nor  had  I  any  eyes  for  the  wonders  of  natural  history.  But 
for  Perry  and  Ghak  I  should  have  leaped  to  the  floor  of 
the  arena  and  shared  whatever  fate  lay  in  store  for  this 
priceless  treasure  of  the  Stone  Age. 

With  the  advent  of  the  Bos— they  call  the  thing  a  tliag 
within  Pellucidar— two  spears  were  tossed  into  the  arena 
at  the  feet  of  the  prisoners.  It  seemed  to  me  that  a  bean 
shooter  would  have  been  as  effective  against  the  mighty 
monster  as  these  pitiful  weapons. 

As  the  animal  approached  the  two,  bellowing  and  paw- 
ing the  ground  with  the  strength  of  many  earthly  bulls, 
another  door  directly  beneath  us  was  opened,  and  from  it 
issued  the  most  terrific  roar  that  ever  had  fallen  upon  my 
outraged  ears.  I  could  not  at  first  see  the  beast  from 
which  emanated  this  fearsome  challenge,  but  the  sound 
had  the  effect  of  bringing  the  two  victims  around  with  a 
sudden  start,  and  then  I  saw  the  girl's  face— she  was  not 
Dianl  I  could  have  wept  for  relief. 

And  now,  as  the  two  stood  frozen  in  terror,  I  saw  the 
author  of  that  fearsome  sound  creeping  stealthily  into 
view.  It  was  a  huge  tiger— such  as  hunted  the  great  Bos 
through  the  jungles  primeval  when  the  world  was  young. 
In  contour  and  markings  it  was  not  unlike  the  noblest  of 
the  Bengals  of  our  own  world,  but  as  its  dimensions  were 
exaggerated  to  colossal  proportions  so  too  were  its  color- 


58  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

ings  exaggerated.  Its  vivid  yellows  fairly  screamed  aloud; 
its  whites  were  as  eider  down;  its  blacks  glossy  as  the 
finest  anthracite  coal,  and  its  coat  long  and  shaggy  as  a 
mountain  goat.  That  it  is  a  beautiful  animal  there  is  no 
gainsaying,  but  if  its  size  and  colors  are  magnified  here 
within  Pellucidar,  so  is  the  ferocity  of  its  disposition.  It  is 
not  the  occasional  member  of  its  species  that  is  a  man 
hunter— all  are  man  himters;  but  they  do  not  confine  their 
foraging  to  man  alone,  for  there  is  no  flesh  or  fish  within 
Pellucidar  that  they  will  not  eat  with  reHsh  in  the  con- 
stant efforts  which  they  make  to  furnish  their  huge 
carcasses  with  sufficient  sustenance  to  maintain  their 
mighty  thews. 

Upon  one  side  of  the  doomed  pair  the  thag  bellowed 
and  advanced,  and  upon  the  other  tarag,  the  frightful, 
crept  toward  them  with  gaping  mouth  and  dripping 
fangs. 

The  man  seized  the  spears,  handing  one  of  them  to  the 
woman.  At  the  sound  of  the  roaring  of  the  tiger  the  bull's 
bellowing  became  a  veritable  frenzy  of  rageful  noise. 
Never  in  my  life  had  I  heard  such  an  infernal  din  as  the 
two  brutes  made,  and  to  think  that  it  was  all  lost  upon  the 
hideous  reptiles  for  whom  the  show  was  stagedl 

The  thag  was  charging  now  from  one  side,  and  the 
tarag  from  the  other.  The  two  puny  things  standing  be- 
tween them  seemed  already  lost,  but  at  the  very  moment 
that  the  beasts  were  upon  them  the  man  grasped  his  com- 
panion by  the  arm  and  together  they  leaped  to  one  side, 
while  the  frenzied  creatures  came  together  like  locomo- 
tives in  collision. 

There  ensued  a  battle  royal  which  for  sustained  and 
frightful  ferocity  transcends  the  power  of  imagination  or 
description.  Time  and  again  the  colossal  bull  tossed  the 
enormous  tiger  high  into  the  air,  but  each  time  that  the 
huge  cat  touched  the  ground  he  returned  to  the  encoun- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  59 

ter  with  apparently  undiminished  strength,  and  seem- 
ingly increased  ire. 

For  a  while  the  man  and  woman  busied  themselves 
only  with  keeping  out  of  the  way  of  the  two  creatures, 
but  finally  I  saw  them  separate  and  each  creep  stealthily 
toward  one  of  the  combatants.  The  tiger  was  now  upon 
the  bull's  broad  back,  clinging  to  the  huge  neck  with 
powerful  fangs  while  its  long,  strong  talons  ripped  the 
heavy  hide  into  shreds  and  ribbons. 

For  a  moment  the  bull  stood  bellowing  and  quivering 
with  pain  and  rage,  its  cloven  hoofs  widespread,  its  tail 
lashing  viciously  from  side  to  side,  and  then,  in  a  mad 
orgy  of  bucking,  it  went  careening  about  the  arena  in 
frenzied  attempt  to  unseat  its  rending  rider.  It  was  with 
diflBculty  that  the  girl  avoided  the  first  mad  rush  of  the 
wounded  animal. 

All  its  efforts  to  rid  itself  of  the  tiger  seemed  futile, 
imtil  in  desperation  it  threw  itself  upon  the  ground,  roll- 
ing over  and  over.  A  httle  of  this  so  disconcerted  the 
tiger,  knocking  its  breath  from  it  I  imagine,  that  it  lost  its 
hold,  and  then,  quick  as  a  cat,  the  great  thag  was  up 
again  and  had  buried  those  mighty  horns  deep  in  the 
tarag's  abdomen,  pinning  him  to  the  floor  of  the  arena. 

The  great  cat  clawed  at  the  shaggy  head  until  eyes  and 
ears  were  gone,  and  naught  but  a  few  strips  of  ragged, 
bloody  flesh  remained  upon  the  skull.  Yet  through  all  the 
agony  of  that  fearful  punishment  the  thag  still  stood  mo- 
tionless pinning  down  his  adversary,  and  then  the  man 
leaped  in,  seeing  that  the  bhnd  bull  would  be  the  least 
formidable  enemy,  and  ran  his  spear  through  the  tarag's 
heart. 

As  the  animal's  fierce  clawdng  ceased,  the  bull  raised  his 
gory,  sightless  head,  and  with  a  horrid  roar  ran  headlong 
across  the  arena.  With  great  leaps  and  bounds  he  came, 


60  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

straight  toward  the  arena  wall  directly  beneath  where  we 
sat,  and  then  accident  carried  him,  in  one  of  his  mighty 
springs,  completely  over  the  barrier  into  the  midst  of  the 
slaves  and  Sagoths  just  in  front  of  us.  Swinging  his  bloody 
horns  from  side  to  side  the  beast  cut  a  wide  swath  before 
him  straight  upward  toward  our  seats.  Before  him  slaves 
and  gorilla-men  fought  in  mad  stampede  to  escape  the 
menace  of  the  creature's  death  agonies,  for  such  only 
could  that  frightful  charge  have  been. 

Forgetful  of  us,  our  guards  joined  in  the  general  rush 
for  the  exits,  many  of  which  pierced  the  wall  of  the  am- 
phitheater behind  us.  Perry,  Ghak,  and  I  became  sepa- 
rated in  the  chaos  which  reigned  for  a  few  moments  after 
the  beast  cleared  the  wall  of  the  arena,  each  intent  upon 
saving  his  own  hide. 

I  ran  to  the  right,  passing  several  exits  choked  with  the 
fear-mad  mob  that  were  battHng  to  escape.  One  would 
have  thought  that  an  entire  herd  of  thags  was  loose  be- 
hind them,  rather  than  a  single  bhnded,  dying  beast;  but 
such  is  the  effect  of  panic  upon  a  crowd. 


CHAPTER  vn 
FREEDOM 

Once  out  of  the  direct  path  of  the  animal,  fear  of  it  left 
me,  but  another  emotion  as  quickly  gripped  me— hope  of 
escape  that  the  demoraHzed  condition  of  the  guards 
made  possible  for  the  instant. 

I  thought  of  Perry,  and  but  for  the  hope  that  I  might 
better  encompass  his  release  if  myself  free  I  should  have 
put  the  thought  of  freedom  from  me  at  once.  As  it  was  I 
hastened  on  toward  the  right  searching  for  an  exit  toward 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  61 

which  no  Sagoths  were  fleeing,  and  at  last  I  found  it-a 
low,  narrow  aperture  leading  into  a  dark  corridor. 

Without  thought  of  the  possible  consequence,  I  darted 
into  the  shadows  of  the  tunnel,  feeling  my  way  along 
through  the  gloom  for  some  distance.  The  noises  of  the 
amphitheater  had  grown  fainter  and  fainter  until  now  all 
was  as  silent  as  the  tomb  about  me.  Faint  hght  filtered 
from  above  through  occasional  ventilating  and  hghting 
tubes,  but  it  was  scarce  suflBcient  to  enable  my  human 
eyes  to  cope  with  the  darkness,  and  so  I  was  forced  to 
move  with  extreme  care,  feeling  my  way  along  step  by 
step  with  a  hand  upon  the  wall  beside  me. 

Presently  the  Hght  increased  and  a  moment  later,  to  my 
dehght,  I  came  upon  a  flight  of  steps  leading  upward,  at 
the  top  of  which  the  brilliant  hght  of  the  noonday  sun 
shone  through  an  opening  in  the  ground. 

Cautiously  I  crept  up  the  stairway  to  the  tunneFs  end, 
and  peering  out  saw  the  broad  plain  of  Phutra  before  me. 
The  numerous  lofty,  granite  towers  which  mark  the  sev- 
eral entrances  to  the  subterranean  city  were  all  in  front  of 
me— behind,  the  plain  stretched  level  and  unbroken  to  the 
nearby  foothills.  I  had  come  to  the  surface,  then,  beyond 
the  city,  and  my  chances  for  escape  seemed  much  en- 
hanced. 

My  first  impulse  was  to  await  darkness  before  attempt- 
ing to  cross  the  plain,  so  deeply  implanted  are  habits  of 
thought;  but  of  a  sudden  I  recollected  the  perpetual 
noonday  brilliance  which  envelops  PeUucidar,  and  with  a 
smile  I  stepped  forth  into  the  dayhght. 

Rank  grass,  waist  high,  grows  upon  the  plain  of  Phutra 
—the  gorgeous  flowering  grass  of  the  inner  world,  each 
particular  blade  of  which  is  tipped  with  a  tiny,  five- 
pointed  blossom— briUiant  httle  stars  of  varying  colors 
that  twinkle  in  the  green  foHage  to  add  still  another 
charm  to  the  weird,  yet  lovely,  landscape. 


62  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

But  then  the  only  aspect  which  attracted  me  was  the 
distant  hills  in  which  I  hoped  to  find  sanctuary,  and  so  I 
hastened  on,  trampHng  the  myriad  beauties  beneath  my 
hurrying  feet.  Perry  says  that  the  force  of  gravity  is  less 
upon  the  surface  of  the  inner  world  than  upon  that  of  the 
outer.  He  explained  it  all  to  me  once,  but  I  was  never  par- 
ticularly brilliant  in  such  matters  and  so  most  of  it  has  es- 
caped me.  As  I  recall  it  the  difference  is  due  in  some  part 
to  the  counter-attraction  of  that  portion  of  the  earth's 
crust  directly  opposite  the  spot  upon  the  face  of  Pelluci- 
dar  at  which  one's  calculations  are  being  made.  Be  that  as 
it  may,  it  always  seemed  to  me  that  I  moved  with  greater 
speed  and  agihty  within  Pellucidar  than  upon  the  outer 
surface— there  was  a  certain  airy  hghtness  of  step  that  was 
most  pleasing,  and  a  feeling  of  bodily  detachment  which 
I  can  only  compare  with  that  occasionally  experienced  in 
dreams. 

And  as  I  crossed  Phutra's  flower-bespangled  plain  that 
time  I  seemed  almost  to  fly,  though  how  much  of  the  sen- 
sation was  due  to  Perry's  suggestion  and  how  much  to  ac- 
tuahty  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know.  The  more  I  thought  of 
Perry  the  less  pleasure  I  took  in  my  new-found  freedom. 
There  could  be  no  Hberty  for  me  within  Pellucidar  unless 
the  old  man  shared  it  with  me,  and  only  the  hope  that  I 
might  find  some  way  to  encompass  his  release  kept  me 
from  turning  back  to  Phutra. 

Just  how  I  was  to  help  Perry  I  could  scarce  imagine, 
but  I  hoped  that  some  fortuitous  circimistances  might 
solve  the  problem  for  me.  It  was  quite  evident  however 
that  little  less  than  a  miracle  could  aid  me,  for  what 
would  I  accomplish  in  this  strange  world,  naked  and  un- 
armed? It  was  even  doubtful  that  I  could  retrace  my 
steps  to  Phutra  should  I  once  pass  beyond  view  of  the 
plain,  and  even  were  that  possible,  what  aid  could  I  bring 
to  Perry  no  matter  how  far  I  wandered? 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  63 

The  case  looked  more  and  more  hopeless  the  longer  I 
viewed  it,  yet  with  a  stubborn  persistency  I  forged  ahead 
toward  the  foothills.  Behind  me  no  sign  of  pursuit  devel- 
oped, before  me  I  saw  no  hving  thing.  It  was  as  though  I 
moved  through  a  dead  and  forgotten  world. 

I  have  no  idea,  of  course,  how  long  it  took  me  to  reach 
the  Hmit  of  the  plain,  but  at  last  I  entered  the  foothills, 
following  a  pretty  httle  cafion  upward  toward  the  moun- 
tains. Beside  me  frohcked  a  laughing  brooklet,  hurrying 
upon  its  noisy  way  down  to  the  silent  sea.  In  its  quieter 
pools  I  discovered  many  small  fish,  of  four-  or  five-poimd 
weight  I  should  imagine.  In  appearance,  except  as  to  size 
and  color,  they  were  not  imlike  the  whale  of  our  own 
seas.  As  I  watched  them  playing  about  I  discovered,  not 
only  that  they  suckled  their  young,  but  that  at  intervals 
they  rose  to  the  surface  to  breathe  as  well  as  to  feed  upon 
certain  grasses  and  a  strange,  scarlet  hchen  which  grew 
upon  the  rocks  just  above  the  water  line. 

It  was  this  last  habit  that  gave  me  the  opportimity  I 
craved  to  capture  one  of  these  herbivorous  cetaceans— 
that  is  what  Perry  caUs  them— and  make  as  good  a  meal  as 
one  can  on  raw,  warm-blooded  fish;  but  I  had  become 
rather  used,  by  this  time,  to  the  eating  of  food  in  its  natu- 
ral state,  though  I  still  balked  on  the  eyes  and  entrails, 
much  to  the  amusement  of  Ghak,  to  whom  I  always 
passed  these  delicacies. 

Crouching  beside  the  brook,  I  waited  until  one  of  the 
diminutive  purple  whales  rose  to  nibble  at  the  long 
grasses  which  overhung  the  water,  and  then,  like  the 
beast  of  prey  that  man  really  is,  I  sprang  upon  my  victim, 
appeasing  my  hunger  while  he  yet  wriggled  to  escape. 

Then  I  drank  from  the  clear  pool,  and  after  washing  my 
hands  and  face  continued  my  flight.  Above  the  source  of 
the  brook  I  encountered  a  rugged  chmb  to  the  summit  of 
a  long  ridge.  Beyond  was  a  steep  dechvity  to  the  shore  of 


64  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

a  placid,  inland  sea,  upon  the  quiet  surface  of  which  lay 
several  beautiful  islands. 

The  view  was  charming  in  the  extreme,  and  as  no  man 
or  beast  was  to  be  seen  that  might  threaten  my  new- 
found liberty,  I  shd  over  the  edge  of  the  bluflF,  and  half 
shding,  half  falling,  dropped  into  the  delightful  valley, 
the  very  aspect  of  which  seemed  to  offer  a  haven  of  peace 
and  security. 

The  gently  sloping  beach  along  which  I  walked  was 
thickly  strewn  with  strangely  shaped,  colored  shells;  some 
empty,  others  still  housing  as  varied  a  multitude  of 
mollusks  as  ever  might  have  drawn  out  their  sluggish 
lives  along  the  silent  shores  of  the  antediluvian  seas  of  the 
outer  crust.  As  I  walked  I  could  not  but  compare  myself 
with  the  first  man  of  that  other  world,  so  complete  the 
solitude  which  surrounded  me,  so  primal  and  untouched 
the  virgin  wonders  and  beauties  of  adolescent  nature.  I 
felt  myself  a  second  Adam  wending  my  lonely  way 
through  the  childhood  of  a  world,  searching  for  my  Eve, 
and  at  the  thought  there  rose  before  my  mind's  eye  the 
exquisite  outhnes  of  a  perfect  face  surmounted  by  a  loose 
pile  of  wondrous,  raven  hair. 

As  I  walked,  my  eyes  were  bent  upon  the  beach  so  that 
it  was  not  until  I  had  come  quite  upon  it  that  I  discovered 
that  which  shattered  all  my  beautiful  dream  of  soHtude 
and  safety  and  peace  and  primal  overlordship.  The  thing 
was  a  hollowed  log  drawn  upon  the  sands,  and  in  the  bot- 
tom of  it  lay  a  crude  paddle. 

The  rude  shock  of  awakening  to  what  doubtless  might 
prove  some  new  form  of  danger  was  still  upon  me  when  I 
heard  a  ratthng  of  loose  stones  from  the  direction  of  the 
bluff,  and  turning  my  eyes  in  that  direction  I  beheld  the 
author  of  the  disturbance,  a  great  copper-colored  man, 
running  rapidly  toward  me. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  65 

There  was  that  in  the  haste  with  which  he  came  which 
seemed  quite  suflBciently  menacing,  so  that  I  did  not  need 
the  added  evidence  of  brandishing  spear  and  scowling 
face  to  warn  me  that  I  was  in  no  safe  position,  but 
whither  to  flee  was  indeed  a  momentous  question. 

The  speed  of  the  fellow  seemed  to  preclude  the  possi- 
bihty  of  escaping  him  upon  the  open  beach.  There  was 
but  a  single  alternative— the  rude  skiff— and  with  a 
celerity  which  equaled  his,  I  pushed  the  thing  into  the  sea 
and  as  it  floated  gave  a  final  shove  and  clambered  in  over 
the  end. 

A  cry  of  rage  rose  from  the  owner  of  the  primitive  craft, 
and  an  instant  later  his  heavy,  stone-tipped  spear  grazed 
my  shoulder  and  buried  itself  in  the  bow  of  the  boat  be- 
yond. Then  I  grasped  the  paddle,  and  with  feverish  haste 
urged  the  awkward,  wobbly  thing  out  upon  the  surface  of 
the  sea. 

A  glance  over  my  shoulder  showed  me  that  the  copper- 
colored  one  had  plunged  in  after  me  and  was  swimming 
rapidly  in  pursuit.  His  mighty  strokes  bade  fair  to  close 
up  the  distance  between  us  in  short  order,  for  at  best  I 
could  make  but  slow  progress  with  my  unfamiliar  craft, 
which  nosed  stubbornly  in  every  direction  but  that  which 
I  desired  to  follow,  so  that  fully  half  my  energy  was  ex- 
pended in  turning  its  blimt  prow  back  into  the  course. 

I  had  covered  some  hundred  yards  from  shore  when  it 
became  evident  that  my  pursuer  must  grasp  the  stem  of 
the  skiff  within  the  next  half-dozen  strokes.  In  a  frenzy  of 
despair,  I  bent  to  the  grandfather  of  all  paddles  in  a  hope- 
less effort  to  escape,  and  still  the  copper  giant  behind  me 
gained  and  gained. 

His  hand  was  reaching  upward  for  the  stem  when  I 
saw  a  sleek,  sinuous  body  shoot  from  the  depths  below. 
The  man  saw  it  too,  and  the  look  of  terror  that  overspread 


66  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

his  face  assured  me  that  I  need  have  no  further  concern 
as  to  him,  for  the  fear  of  certain  death  was  in  his  look. 

And  then  about  him  coiled  the  great,  sHmy  folds  of  a 
hideous  monster  of  that  prehistoric  deep— a  mighty  ser- 
pent of  the  sea,  with  fanged  jaws,  and  darting  forked 
tongue,  with  bulging  eyes,  and  bony  protuberances  upon 
head  and  snout  that  formed  short,  stout  horns. 

As  I  looked  at  that  hopeless  struggle  my  eyes  met  those 
of  the  doomed  man,  and  I  could  have  sworn  that  in  his  I 
saw  an  expression  of  hopeless  appeal.  But  whether  I  did 
or  no  there  swept  through  me  a  sudden  compassion  for 
the  fellow.  He  was  indeed  a  brother-man,  and  that  he 
might  have  killed  me  with  pleasure  had  he  caught  me  was 
forgotten  in  the  extremity  of  his  danger. 

Unconsciously  I  had  ceased  paddling  as  the  serpent 
rose  to  engage  my  pursuer,  so  now  the  skiff  still  drifted 
close  beside  the  two.  The  monster  seemed  to  be  but  play- 
ing with  his  victim  before  he  closed  his  awful  jaws  upon 
him  and  dragged  him  down  to  his  dark  den  beneath  the 
surface  to  devour  him.  The  huge,  snakeUke  body  coiled 
and  uncoiled  about  its  prey.  The  hideous,  gaping  jaws 
snapped  in  the  victim's  face.  The  forked  tongue,  Hght- 
ning-hke,  ran  in  and  out  upon  the  copper  skin. 

Nobly  the  giant  battled  for  his  life,  beating  with  his 
stone  hatchet  against  the  bony  armor  that  covered  that 
frightful  carcass;  but  for  all  the  damage  he  inflicted  he 
might  as  well  have  struck  with  his  open  palm. 

At  last  I  could  endure  no  longer  to  sit  supinely  by  while 
a  fellowman  was  dragged  down  to  a  horrible  death  by 
that  repulsive  reptile.  Embedded  in  the  prow  of  the  skiff 
lay  the  spear  that  had  been  cast  after  me  by  him  whom  I 
suddenly  desired  to  save.  With  a  wrench  I  tore  it  loose, 
and  standing  upright  in  the  wobbly  log  drove  it  with  all 
the  strength  of  my  two  arms  straight  into  the  gaping  jaws 
of  the  hydrophidian. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  tl 

With  a  loud  hiss  the  creature  abandoned  its  prey  to 
turn  upon  me,  but  the  spear,  imbedded  in  its  throat,  pre- 
vented it  from  seizing  me  though  it  came  near  to  over- 
turning the  skiff  in  its  mad  efforts  to  reach  me. 


CHAPTER  vni 
THE  MAHAR  TEMPLE 

The  aborigine,  apparently  uninjured,  climbed  quickly 
into  the  skiff,  and  seizing  the  spear  with  me  helped  to 
hold  off  the  infuriated  creature.  Blood  from  the  wounded 
reptile  was  now  crimsoning  the  waters  about  us  and  soon 
from  the  weakening  struggles  it  became  evident  that  I 
had  inflicted  a  death  wound  upon  it.  Presently  its  efforts 
to  reach  us  ceased  entirely,  and  with  a  few  convulsive 
movements  it  turned  upon  its  back  quite  dead. 

And  then  there  came  to  me  a  sudden  realization  of  the 
predicament  in  which  I  had  placed  myself.  I  was  entirely 
within  the  power  of  the  savage  man  whose  skiff  I  had 
stolen.  Still  chnging  to  the  spear  I  looked  into  his  face  to 
find  him  scrutinizing  me  intently,  and  there  we  stood  for 
some  several  minutes,  each  clinging  tenaciously  to  the 
weapon  the  while  we  gazed  in  stupid  wonderment  at 
each  other. 

What  was  in  his  mind  I  do  not  know,  but  in  my  own 
was  merely  the  question  as  to  how  soon  the  fellow  would 
recommence  hostihties. 

Presently  he  spoke  to  me,  but  in  a  tongue  which  I  was 
unable  to  translate.  I  shook  my  head  in  an  effort  to  indi- 
cate my  ignorance  of  his  language,  at  the  same  time 
addressing  him  in  the  bastard  tongue  that  the  Sagoths  use 
to  converse  with  the  human  slaves  of  the  Mahars. 


68  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

To  my  delight  he  understood  and  answered  me  in  the 
same  jargon. 

**What  do  you  want  of  my  spear?"  he  asked. 

"Only  to  keep  you  from  running  it  through  me,"  I 
rephed. 

"I  would  not  do  that/*  he  said,  "for  you  have  just  saved 
my  life,'*  and  with  that  he  released  his  hold  upon  it  and 
squatted  down  in  the  bottom  of  the  ski£F. 

**Who  are  you,**  he  continued,  "and  from  what  country 
do  you  come?** 

I  too  sat  dovni,  laying  the  spear  between  us,  and  tried 
to  explain  how  I  came  to  Pellucidar,  and  wherefrom,  but 
it  was  as  impossible  for  him  to  grasp  or  beheve  the 
strange  tale  I  told  him  as  I  fear  it  is  for  you  upon  the 
outer  crust  to  beheve  in  the  existence  of  the  inner  world. 

To  him  it  seemed  quite  ridiculous  to  imagine  that  there 
was  another  world  far  beneath  his  feet  peopled  by  beings 
similar  to  himself,  and  he  laughed  uproariously  the  more 
he  thought  upon  it.  But  it  was  ever  thus.  That  which  has 
never  come  vdthin  the  scope  of  our  really  pitifully  meager 
world-experience  cannot  be— our  finite  minds  cannot 
grasp  that  which  may  not  exist  in  accordance  with  the 
conditions  which  obtain  about  us  upon  the  outside  of  the 
insignificant  grain  of  dust  which  wends  its  tiny  way 
among  the  bowlders  of  the  universe— the  speck  of  moist 
dirt  we  so  proudly  call  the  World. 

So  I  gave  it  up  and  asked  him  about  himself.  He  said 
he  was  a  Mezop,  and  that  his  name  was  Ja. 

**Who  are  the  Mezops?**  I  asked.  "Where  do  they  hve?** 

He  looked  at  me  in  surprise. 

"I  might  indeed  beheve  that  you  were  from  another 
world,*'  he  said,  "for  who  of  Pellucidar  could  be  so  igno- 
rant I  The  Mezops  hve  upon  the  islands  of  the  seas.  In  so 
far  as  I  ever  have  heard  no  Mezop  hves  elsewhere,  and  no 
others  than  Mezops  dwell  upon  islands,  but  of  course  it 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  69 

may  be  different  in  other  far-distant  lands.  I  do  not  know. 
At  any  rate  in  this  sea  and  those  near  by  it  is  true  that 
only  people  of  my  race  inhabit  the  islands. 

"We  are  fishermen,  though  we  be  great  hvinters  as  well, 
often  going  to  the  mainland  in  search  of  the  game  that  is 
scarce  upon  all  but  the  larger  islands.  And  we  are  war- 
riors also,'*  he  added  proudly.  "Even  the  Sagoths  of  the 
Mahars  fear  us.  Once,  when  Pellucidar  was  young,  the 
Sagoths  were  wont  to  capture  us  for  slaves  as  they  do  the 
other  men  of  Pellucidar,  it  is  handed  down  from  father  to 
son  among  us  that  this  is  so;  but  we  fought  so  desperately 
and  slew  so  many  Sagoths,  and  those  of  us  that  were  cap- 
tured killed  so  many  Mahars  in  their  own  cities  that  at 
last  they  learned  that  it  were  better  to  leave  us  alone,  and 
later  came  the  time  that  the  Mahars  became  too  indolent 
even  to  catch  their  own  fish,  except  for  amusement,  and 
then  they  needed  us  to  supply  their  wants,  and  so  a  truce 
was  made  between  the  races.  Now  they  give  us  certain 
things  which  we  are  unable  to  produce  in  return  for  the 
fish  that  we  catch,  and  the  Mezops  and  the  Mahars  hve  in 
peace. 

"The  great  ones  even  come  to  our  islands.  It  is  there, 
far  from  the  prying  eyes  of  their  own  Sagoths,  that  they 
practice  their  reHgious  rites  in  the  temples  they  have 
builded  there  with  our  assistance.  If  you  hve  among  us 
you  will  doubtless  see  the  manner  of  their  worship,  which 
is  strange  indeed,  and  most  unpleasant  for  the  poor  slaves 
they  bring  to  take  part  in  it." 

As  Ja  talked  I  had  an  excellent  opportunity  to  inspect 
him  more  closely.  He  was  a  huge  fellow,  standing  I 
should  say  six  feet  six  or  seven  inches,  well  developed  and 
of  a  coppery  red  not  unfike  that  of  our  own  North  Ameri- 
can Indian,  nor  were  his  features  dissimilar  to  theirs.  He 
had  the  aquihne  nose  found  among  many  of  the  higher 
tribes,  the  prominent  cheek  bones,  and  black  hair  and 


70  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

eyes,  but  his  mouth  and  hps  were  better  molded.  All  in 
all,  Ja  was  an  impressive  and  handsome  creatiire,  and  he 
talked  well  too,  even  in  the  miserable  makeshift  language 
we  were  compelled  to  use. 

During  our  conversation  Ja  had  taken  the  paddle  and 
was  propeUing  the  skiff  with  vigorous  strokes  toward  a 
large  island  that  lay  some  half-mile  from  the  mainland. 
The  sldU  with  which  he  handled  his  crude  and  awkward 
craft  ehcited  my  deepest  admiration,  since  it  had  been  so 
short  a  time  before  that  I  had  made  such  pitiful  work  of 
it. 

As  we  touched  the  pretty,  level  beach  Ja  leaped  out 
and  I  followed  him.  Together  we  dragged  the  skiff  far 
up  into  the  bushes  that  grew  beyond  the  sand. 

"We  must  hide  our  canoes,"  explained  Ja,  "for  the 
Mezops  of  Luana  are  always  at  war  with  us  and  w^ould 
steal  them  if  they  found  them,"  he  nodded  toward  an  is- 
land farther  out  at  sea,  and  at  so  great  a  distance  that  it 
seemed  but  a  blur  hanging  in  the  distant  sky.  The  upward 
curve  of  the  surface  of  Pellucidar  was  constantly  reveal- 
ing the  impossible  to  the  surprised  eyes  of  the  outer- 
earthly.  To  see  land  and  water  curving  upward  in  the  dis- 
tance until  it  seemed  to  stand  on  edge  where  it  melted 
into  the  distant  sk>%  and  to  feel  that  seas  and  mountains 
hung  suspended  directly  above  one's  head  required  such 
a  complete  reversal  of  the  perceptive  and  reasoning  fac- 
ulties as  almost  to  stupefy  one. 

No  sooner  had  we  hidden  the  canoe  than  Ja  plunged 
into  the  jungle,  presently  emerging  into  a  narrow  but 
weU-defined  trail  which  wound  hither  and  thither  much 
after  the  manner  of  the  highways  of  all  primitive  folk,  but 
there  was  one  pecuharity  about  this  Mezop  trail  which  I 
was  later  to  find  distinguished  them  from  aU  other  trails 
that  I  ever  have  seen  within  or  without  the  earth. 

It  would  run  on,  plain  and  clear  and  well  defined  to 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  71 

end  suddenly  in  the  midst  of  a  tangle  of  matted  jungle, 
then  Ja  would  turn  directly  back  in  his  tracks  for  a  Httle 
distance,  spring  into  a  tree,  climb  through  it  to  the  other 
side,  drop  onto  a  fallen  log,  leap  over  a  low  bush  and 
ahght  once  more  upon  a  distinct  trail  which  he  would  fol- 
low back  for  a  short  distance  only  to  turn  directly  about 
and  retrace  his  steps  until  after  a  mile  or  less  this  new 
pathway  ended  as  suddenly  and  mysteriously  as  the  for- 
mer section.  Then  he  would  pass  again  across  some  media 
which  would  reveal  no  spoor,  to  take  up  the  broken 
thread  of  the  trail  beyond. 

As  the  purpose  of  this  remarkable  avenue  dawned  upon 
me  I  could  not  but  admire  the  native  shrewdness  of  the 
ancient  progenitor  of  the  Mezops  who  hit  upon  this 
novel  plan  to  throw  his  enemies  from  his  track  and  delay 
or  thwart  them  in  their  attempts  to  follow  him  to  his 
deep-buried  cities. 

To  you  of  the  outer  earth  it  might  seem  a  slow  and  tor- 
tuous method  of  traveling  through  the  jungle,  but  were 
you  of  Pellucidar  you  would  reahze  that  time  is  no  factor 
where  time  does  not  exist.  So  labyrinthine  are  the  wind- 
ings of  these  trails,  so  varied  the  connecting  hnks  and  the 
distances  which  one  must  retrace  one's  steps  from  the 
paths'  ends  to  find  them  that  a  Mezop  often  reaches  man's 
estate  before  he  is  famihar  even  with  those  which  lead 
from  his  own  city  to  the  sea. 

In  fact  three-fourths  of  the  education  of  the  young 
male  Mezop  consists  in  famiharizing  himself  with  these 
jungle  avenues,  and  the  status  of  an  adult  is  largely  deter- 
mined by  the  number  of  trails  which  he  can  follow  upon 
his  own  island.  The  females  never  learn  them,  since  from 
birth  to  death  they  never  leave  the  clearing  in  which  the 
village  of  their  nativity  is  situated  except  they  be  taken  to 
mate  by  a  male  from  another  village,  or  captured  in  war 
by  the  enemies  of  their  tribe. 


72  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

After  proceeding  through  the  jungle  for  what  must 
have  been  upward  of  five  miles  we  emerged  suddenly 
into  a  large  clearing  in  the  exact  center  of  which  stood  as 
strange  an  appearing  village  as  one  might  well  imagine. 

Large  trees  had  been  chopped  down  fifteen  or  twenty 
feet  above  the  ground,  and  upon  the  tops  of  them  spheri- 
cal habitations  of  woven  twigs,  mud  covered,  had  been 
built.  Each  ball-like  house  was  surmounted  by  some  man- 
ner of  carven  image,  which  Ja  told  me  indicated  the  iden- 
tity of  the  owner. 

Horizontal  sHts,  six  inches  high  and  two  or  three  feet 
wide,  served  to  admit  light  and  ventilation.  The  entrances 
to  the  houses  were  through  small  apertures  in  the  bases  of 
the  trees  and  thence  upward  by  rude  ladders  through  the 
hollow  trunks  to  the  rooms  above.  The  houses  varied  in 
size  from  two  to  several  rooms.  The  largest  that  I  entered 
was  divided  into  two  floors  and  eight  apartments. 

All  about  the  village,  between  it  and  the  jungle,  lay 
beautifully  cultivated  fields  in  which  the  Mezops  raised 
such  cereals,  fruits,  and  vegetables  as  they  required. 
Women  and  children  were  working  in  these  gardens  as 
we  crossed  toward  the  village.  At  sight  of  Ja  they  saluted 
deferentially,  but  to  me  they  paid  not  the  shghtest  atten- 
tion. Among  them  and  about  the  outer  verge  of  the  culti- 
vated area  were  many  warriors.  These  too  saluted  Ja,  by 
touching  the  points  of  their  spears  to  the  ground  directly 
before  them. 

Ja  conducted  me  to  a  large  house  in  the  center  of  the 
village— the  house  with  eight  rooms— and  taking  me  up 
into  it  gave  me  food  and  drink.  There  I  met  his  mate,  a 
comely  girl  with  a  nursing  baby  in  her  arms.  Ja  told  her  of 
how  1  had  saved  his  Hfe,  and  she  was  thereafter  most  kind 
and  hospitable  toward  me,  even  permitting  me  to  hold 
and  amuse  the  tiny  bundle  of  humanity  whom  Ja  told  me 


%ii 


-U9 


r 


ti 


.tt? 


'vi       '' 


•// 


,f^ 


;i\  • 


t 


K 


I 


*v 


ptf 


\W»lk 


'M-j 


f  ■ 


'i 


\. 


*        t— ^ 


r^i 


.-•^ 


"'.     •'■'•'v^ 


-Ifll'-i 


■i^l\  r-ti 


X'i* 


r 


;^ 


M. 


./ 


k 


#!: 


1 


^^ 


H 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  73 

would  one  day  rule  the  tribe,  for  Ja,  it  seemed,  was  the 
chief  of  the  community. 

We  had  eaten  and  rested,  and  I  had  slept,  much  to  Ja's 
amusement,  for  it  seemed  that  he  seldom  if  ever  did  so, 
and  then  the  red  man  proposed  that  I  accompany  him  to 
the  temple  of  the  Mahars  which  lay  not  far  from  his  vil- 
lage. 

"We  are  not  supposed  to  visit  it,'*  he  said;  **but  the 
great  ones  cannot  hear  and  if  we  keep  well  out  of  sight 
they  need  never  know  that  we  have  been  there.  For  my 
part  I  hate  them  and  always  have,  but  the  other  chief- 
tains of  the  island  think  it  best  that  we  continue  to  main- 
tain the  amicable  relations  which  exist  between  the  two 
races;  otherwise  I  should  like  nothing  better  than  to  lead 
my  warriors  amongst  the  hideous  creatures  and  extermi- 
nate them— Pellucidar  would  be  a  better  place  to  hve 
were  there  none  of  them.*' 

I  wholly  concurred  in  Ja's  belief,  but  it  seemed  that  it 
might  be  a  diflBcult  matter  to  exterminate  the  dominant 
race  of  Pellucidar.  Thus  conversing  we  followed  the  intri- 
cate trail  toward  the  temple,  which  we  came  upon  in  a 
small  clearing  surrounded  by  enormous  trees  similar  to 
those  which  must  have  flourished  upon  the  outer  crust 
during  the  carboniferous  age. 

Here  was  a  mighty  temple  of  hewn  rock  built  in  the 
shape  of  a  rough  oval  with  rounded  roof  in  which  were 
several  large  openings.  No  doors  or  windows  were  visible 
in  the  sides  of  the  structure,  nor  was  there  need  of  any, 
except  one  entrance  for  the  slaves,  since,  as  Ja  explained, 
the  Mahars  flew  to  and  from  their  place  of  ceremonial, 
entering  and  leaving  the  building  by  means  of  the  aper- 
tures in  the  roof. 

"But,"  added  Ja,  "there  is  an  entrance  near  the  base  of 
which  even  the  Mahars  know  nothing.  Come,"  and  he  led 
me  across  the  clearing  and  about  the  end  to  a  pile  of  loose 


74  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

rock  which  lay  against  the  foot  of  the  wall.  Here  he  re- 
moved a  couple  of  large  bowlders,  revealing  a  small  open- 
ing which  led  straight  within  the  building,  or  so  it 
seemed,  though  as  I  entered  after  Ja  I  discovered  myself 
in  a  narrow  place  of  extreme  darkness. 

"We  are  within  the  outer  wall,*'  said  Ja.  "It  is  hollow. 
Follow  me  closely." 

The  red  man  groped  ahead  a  few  paces  and  then  began 
to  ascend  a  primitive  ladder  similar  to  that  which  leads 
from  the  ground  to  the  upper  stories  of  his  house.  We  as- 
cended for  some  forty  feet  when  the  interior  of  the  space 
between  the  walls  commenced  to  grow  hghter  and  pres- 
endy  we  came  opposite  an  opening  in  the  inner  wall 
which  gave  us  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  entire  interior 
of  the  temple. 

The  lower  floor  was  an  enormous  tank  of  clear  water  in 
which  numerous  hideous  Mahars  swam  lazily  up  and 
down.  Artificial  islands  of  granite  rock  dotted  this 
artificial  sea,  and  upon  several  of  them  I  saw  men  and 
women  hke  myself. 

"What  are  the  human  beings  doing  here?"  I  asked. 

"Wait  and  you  shall  see,"  rephed  Ja.  **They  are  to  take 
a  leading  part  in  the  ceremonies  which  will  follow  the  ad- 
vent of  the  queen.  You  may  be  thankful  that  you  are  not 
upon  the  same  side  of  the  wall  as  they." 

Scarcely  had  he  spoken  than  we  heard  a  great  flutter- 
ing of  wings  above  and  a  moment  later  a  long  procession 
of  the  frightful  reptiles  of  Pellucidar  winged  slowly  and 
majestically  through  the  large  central  opening  in  the  roof 
and  circled  in  stately  manner  about  the  temple. 

There  were  several  Mahars  first,  and  then  at  least 
twenty  awe-inspiring  pterodactyls— thipdars,  they  are 
called  within  Pellucidar.  Behind  these  came  the  queen, 
flanked  by  other  thipdars  as  she  had  been  when  she  en- 
tered the  amphitheater  at  Phutra. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  75 

Three  times  they  wheeled  about  the  interior  of  the  oval 
chamber,  to  settle  finally  upon  the  damp,  cx)ld  bowlders 
that  fringe  the  outer  edge  of  the  pool.  In  the  center  of  one 
side  the  largest  rock  was  reserved  for  the  queen,  and  here 
she  took  her  place  surrounded  by  her  terrible  guard. 

All  lay  quiet  for  several  minutes  after  settHng  to  their 
places.  One  might  have  imagined  them  in  silent  prayer. 
The  poor  slaves  upon  the  diminutive  islands  watched  the 
horrid  creatures  with  wide  eyes.  The  men,  for  the  most 
part,  stood  erect  and  stately  with  folded  arms,  awaiting 
their  doom;  but  the  women  and  children  clung  to  one  an- 
other, hiding  behind  the  males.  They  are  a  noble-looking 
race,  these  cave  men  of  Pellucidar,  and  if  our  progenitors 
were  as  they,  the  human  race  of  the  outer  crust  has  dete- 
riorated rather  than  improved  with  the  march  of  the  ages. 
All  they  lack  is  opportunity.  We  have  opportimity,  and 
little  else. 

Now  the  queen  moved.  She  raised  her  ugly  head,  look- 
ing about;  then  very  slowly  she  crawled  to  the  edge  of  her 
throne  and  shd  noiselessly  into  the  water.  Up  and  down 
the  long  tank  she  swam,  turning  at  the  ends  as  you  have 
seen  captive  seals  turn  in  their  tiny  tanks,  turning  upon 
their  backs  and  diving  below  the  surface. 

Nearer  and  nearer  to  the  island  she  came  until  at  last 
she  remained  at  rest  before  the  largest,  which  was 
directly  opposite  her  throne.  Raising  her  hideous  head 
from  the  water  she  fixed  her  great,  round  eyes  upon  the 
slaves.  They  were  fat  and  sleek,  for  they  had  been 
brought  from  a  distant  Mahar  city  where  human  beings 
are  kept  in  droves,  and  bred  and  fattened,  as  we  breed 
and  fatten  beef  cattle. 

The  queen  fixed  her  gaze  upon  a  plump  young  maiden. 
Her  victim  tried  to  turn  away,  hiding  her  face  in  her 
hands  and  kneefing  behind  a  woman;  but  the  reptile,  with 
imbhnking  eyes,  stared  on  with  such  fixity  that  I  could 


76  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

have  sworn  her  vision  penetrated  the  woman,  and  the 
girFs  arms  to  reach  at  last  the  very  center  of  her  brain. 

Slowly  the  reptile's  head  commenced  to  move  to  and 
fro,  but  the  eyes  never  ceased  to  bore  toward  the  fright- 
ened girl,  and  then  the  victim  responded.  She  turned 
wide,  fear-haunted  eyes  toward  the  Mahar  queen,  slowly 
she  rose  to  her  feet,  and  then  as  though  dragged  by  some 
imseen  power  she  moved  as  one  in  a  trance  straight  to- 
ward the  reptile,  her  glassy  eyes  fixed  upon  those  of  her 
captor. 

To  the  water's  edge  she  came,  nor  did  she  even  pause, 
but  stepped  into  the  shallows  beside  the  httle  island.  On 
she  moved  toward  the  Mahar,  who  now  slowly  retreated 
as  though  leading  her  victim  on.  The  water  rose  to  the 
girl's  knees,  and  still  she  advanced,  chained  by  that 
clammy  eye.  Now  the  water  was  at  her  waist;  now  her 
armpits.  Her  fellows  upon  the  island  looked  on  in  horror, 
helpless  to  avert  her  doom  in  which  they  saw  a  forecast  of 
their  own. 

The  Mahar  sank  now  till  only  the  long  upper  bill  and 
eyes  were  exposed  above  the  surface  of  the  water,  and 
the  girl  had  advanced  until  the  end  of  that  repulsive  beak 
was  but  an  inch  or  two  from  her  face,  her  horror-filled 
eyes  riveted  upon  those  of  the  reptile. 

Now  the  water  passed  above  the  girl's  mouth  and  nose 
—her  eyes  and  forehead  all  that  showed— yet  still  she 
walked  on  after  the  retreating  Mahar.  The  queen's  head 
slowly  disappeared  beneath  the  sinf ace  and  after  it  went 
the  eyes  of  her  victim— only  a  slow  ripple  widened  toward 
the  shores  to  mark  where  the  two  vanished. 

For  a  time  all  was  silence  within  the  temple.  The  slaves 
were  motionless  in  terror.  The  Mahars  watched  the  sur- 
face of  the  water  for  the  reappearance  of  their  queen,  and 
presently  at  one  end  of  the  tank  her  head  rose  slowly  into 
view.  She  was  backing  toward  the  surface,  her  eyes  fixed 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  77 

before  her  as  they  had  been  when  she  dragged  the  help- 
less girl  to  her  doom. 

And  then  to  my  utter  amazement  I  saw  the  forehead 
and  eyes  of  the  maiden  come  slowly  out  of  the  depths, 
following  the  gaze  of  the  reptile  just  as  when  she  had 
disappeared  beneath  the  surface.  On  and  on  came  the  girl 
until  she  stood  in  water  that  reached  barely  to  her  knees, 
and  though  she  had  been  beneath  the  surface  suflBcient 
time  to  have  drowned  her  thrice  over  there  was  no  indi- 
cation, other  than  her  dripping  hair  and  gHstening  body, 
that  she  had  been  submerged  at  all. 

Again  and  again  the  queen  led  tlie  girl  into  the  depths 
and  out  again,  until  the  uncanny  weirdness  of  the  thing 
got  on  my  nerves  so  that  I  could  have  leaped  into  the 
tank  to  the  child's  rescue  had  I  not  taken  a  firm  hold  of 
myself. 

Once  they  were  below  much  longer  than  usual,  and 
when  they  came  to  the  surface  I  was  horrified  to  see  that 
one  of  the  girl's  arms  was  gone— gnawed  completely  off  at 
the  shoulder— but  the  poor  thing  gave  no  indication  of  re- 
ahzing  pain,  only  the  horror  in  her  set  eyes  seemed  in- 
tensified. 

The  next  time  they  appeared  the  other  arm  was  gone, 
and  then  the  breasts,  and  then  a  part  of  the  face— it  was 
awful.  The  poor  creatures  on  the  islands  awaiting  their 
fate  tried  to  cover  their  eyes  with  their  hands  to  hide  the 
fearful  sight,  but  now  I  saw  that  they  too  were  under  the 
hypnotic  spell  of  the  reptiles,  so  that  they  could  only 
crouch  in  terror  with  their  eyes  fixed  upon  the  terrible 
thing  that  was  transpiring  before  them. 

Finally  the  queen  was  under  much  longer  than  ever  be- 
fore, and  when  she  rose  she  came  alone  and  swam  sleep- 
ily toward  her  bowlder.  The  moment  she  mounted  it 
seemed  to  be  the  signal  for  the  other  Mahars  to  enter  the 
tank,  and  then  commenced,  upon  a  larger  scale,  a  repeti- 


78  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

tion  of  the  uncanny  performance  through  which   the 
queen  had  led  her  victim. 

Only  the  women  and  children  fell  prey  to  the  Mahars— 
they  being  the  weakest  and  most  tender— and  when  they 
had  satisfied  their  appetite  for  human  flesh,  some  of  them 
devouring  two  and  three  of  the  slaves,  there  were  only  a 
score  of  fuU-grown  men  left,  and  I  thought  that  for  some 
reason  these  were  to  be  spared,  but  such  was  far  from  the 
case,  for  as  the  last  Mahar  crawled  to  her  rock  the  queen's 
thipdars  darted  into  the  air,  circled  the  temple  once  and 
then,  hissing  Hke  steam  engines,  swooped  down  upon  the 
remaining  slaves. 

There  was  no  hypnotism  here— just  the  plain,  brutal  fe- 
rocity of  the  beast  of  prey,  tearing,  rending,  and  gulping 
its  meat,  but  at  that  it  was  less  horrible  than  the  uncanny 
method  of  the  Mahars.  By  the  time  the  thipdars  had 
disposed  of  the  last  of  the  slaves  the  Mahars  were  all 
asleep  upon  their  rocks,  and  a  moment  later  the  great 
pterodactyls  swung  back  to  their  posts  beside  the  queen, 
and  themselves  dropped  into  slumber. 

"I  thought  the  Mahars  seldom,  if  ever,  slept,*'  I  said  to 
Ja. 

**They  do  many  things  in  this  temple  which  they  do  not 
do  elsewhere,"  he  repUed.  "The  Mahars  of  Phutra  are  not 
supposed  to  eat  human  flesh,  yet  slaves  are  brought  here 
by  thousands  and  almost  always  you  will  find  Mahars  on 
hand  to  consume  them.  I  imagine  that  they  do  not  bring 
their  Sagoths  here,  because  they  are  ashamed  of  the  prac- 
tice, which  is  supposed  to  obtain  only  among  the  least  ad- 
vanced of  their  race;  but  I  would  wager  my  canoe  against 
a  broken  paddle  that  there  is  no  Mahar  but  eats  human 
flesh  whenever  she  can  get  it." 

**Why  should  they  object  to  eating  human  flesh,"  I 
asked,  "if  it  is  true  that  they  look  upon  us  as  lower  ani- 
mals?" 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  79 

*lt  is  not  because  they  consider  us  their  equals  that 
they  are  supposed  to  look  with  abhorrence  upon  those 
who  eat  our  flesh,"  replied  Ja;  "it  is  merely  that  we  are 
warm-blooded  animals.  They  would  not  think  of  eating 
the  meat  of  a  thag,  which  we  consider  such  a  delicacy, 
any  more  than  I  would  think  of  eating  a  snake.  As  a  mat- 
ter of  fact  it  is  diflBcult  to  explain  just  why  this  sentiment 
should  exist  among  them." 

*1  wonder  if  they  left  a  single  victim,"  I  remarked, 
leaning  far  out  of  the  opening  in  the  rocky  wall  to  inspect 
the  temple  better.  Directly  below  me  the  water  lapped 
the  very  side  of  the  wall,  there  being  a  break  in  the 
bowlders  at  this  point  as  there  was  at  several  other  places 
about  the  side  of  the  temple. 

My  hands  were  resting  upon  a  small  piece  of  granite 
which  formed  a  part  of  the  wall,  and  all  my  weight  upon 
it  proved  too  much  for  it.  It  shpped  and  I  lunged  forward. 
There  was  nothing  to  grasp  to  save  myself  and  I  plunged 
headforemost  into  the  water  below. 

Fortunately  the  tank  was  deep  at  this  point,  and  I 
suffered  no  injury  from  the  fall,  but  as  I  was  rising  to  the 
surface  my  mind  filled  with  the  horrors  of  my  position  as 
I  thought  of  the  terrible  doom  which  awaited  me  the  mo- 
ment the  eyes  of  the  reptiles  fell  upon  the  creature  that 
had  disturbed  their  slumber. 

As  long  as  I  could  I  remained  beneath  the  surface, 
swimming  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  the  islands  that  I 
might  prolong  my  hfe  to  the  utmost.  At  last  I  was  forced 
to  rise  for  air,  and  as  I  cast  a  terrified  glance  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Mahars  and  the  thipdars  I  was  almost  stunned 
to  see  that  not  a  single  one  remained  upon  the  rocks 
where  I  had  last  seen  them,  nor  as  I  searched  the  temple 
with  my  eyes  could  I  discern  any  within  it. 

For  a  moment  I  was  puzzled  to  account  for  the  thing, 
until  I  reahzed  that  the  reptiles,  being  deaf,  could  not 


80  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

have  been  disturbed  by  the  noise  my  body  made  when  it 
hit  the  water,  and  that  as  there  is  no  such  thing  as  time 
within  Pellucidar  there  was  no  telling  how  long  I  had 
been  beneath  the  surface.  It  was  a  difficult  thing  to  at- 
tempt to  figure  out  by  earthly  standards— this  matter  of 
elapsed  time— but  when  I  set  myself  to  it  I  began  to  real- 
ize that  I  might  have  been  submerged  a  second  or  a 
month  or  not  at  all.  You  have  no  conception  of  the 
strange  contradictions  and  impossibilities  which  arise 
when  all  methods  of  measuring  time,  as  we  know  them 
upon  earth,  are  non-existent. 

I  was  about  to  congratulate  myself  upon  the  miracle 
which  had  saved  me  for  the  moment,  when  the  memory 
of  the  hypnotic  powers  of  the  Mahars  filled  me  with  ap- 
prehension lest  they  be  practicing  their  uncanny  art  upon 
me  to  the  end  that  I  merely  imagined  that  I  was  alone  in 
the  temple.  At  the  thought  cold  sweat  broke  out  upon  me 
from  every  pore,  and  as  I  crawled  from  the  water  onto 
one  of  the  tiny  islands  I  was  trembling  hke  a  leaf— you 
cannot  imagine  the  awful  horror  which  even  the  simple 
thought  of  the  repulsive  Mahars  of  Pellucidar  induces  in 
the  human  mind,  and  to  feel  that  you  are  in  their  power- 
that  they  are  crawHng,  slimy,  and  abhorrent,  to  drag  you 
down  beneath  the  waters  and  devour  youl  It  is  frightful. 

But  they  did  not  come,  and  at  last  I  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  I  was  indeed  alone  within  the  temple.  How 
long  I  should  be  alone  was  the  next  question  to  assail  me 
as  I  swam  frantically  about  once  more  in  search  of  a 
means  to  escape. 

Several  times  I  called  to  Ja,  but  he  must  have  left  after 
I  tumbled  into  the  tank,  for  I  received  no  response  to  my 
cries.  Doubtless  he  had  felt  as  certain  of  my  doom  when 
he  saw  me  topple  from  our  hiding  place  as  I  had,  and  lest 
he  too  should  be  discovered,  had  hastened  from  the  tem- 
ple and  back  to  his  village. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  81 

I  knew  that  there  must  be  some  entrance  to  the  build- 
ing besides  the  doorways  in  the  roof,  for  it  did  not  seem 
reasonable  to  beheve  that  the  thousands  of  slaves  which 
were  brought  here  to  feed  the  Mahars  the  human  flesh 
they  craved  would  all  be  carried  through  the  air,  and  so  I 
continued  my  search  until  at  last  it  was  rewarded  by  the 
discovery  of  several  loose  granite  blocks  in  the  masonry  at 
one  end  of  the  temple. 

A  httle  effort  proved  suflBcient  to  dislodge  enough  of 
these  stones  to  permit  me  to  crawl  through  into  the  clear- 
ing, and  a  moment  later  I  had  scurried  across  the  inter- 
vening space  to  the  dense  jungle  beyond. 

Here  I  sank  panting  and  trembling  upon  the  matted 
grasses  beneath  the  giant  trees,  for  I  felt  that  I  had  es- 
caped from  the  grinning  fangs  of  death  out  of  the  depths 
of  my  own  grave.  Whatever  dangers  lay  hidden  in  this  is- 
land jungle,  there  could  be  none  so  fearsome  as  those 
which  I  had  just  escaped.  I  knew  that  I  could  meet  death 
bravely  enough  if  it  but  came  in  the  form  of  some  familiar 
beast  or  man— anything  other  than  the  hideous  and  im- 
canny  Mahars. 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE  FACE  OF  DEATH 

I  MUST  HAVE  fallen  asleep  from  exhaustion.  When  I  awoke 
I  was  very  hungry,  and  after  busying  myself  searching  for 
fruit  for  a  while,  I  set  off  through  the  jungle  to  find  the 
beach.  I  knew  that  the  island  was  not  so  large  but  that  I 
could  easily  find  the  sea  if  I  did  but  move  in  a  straight 
line,  but  there  came  the  diflBculty  as  there  was  no  way  in 
which  I  could  direct  my  course  and  hold  it,  the  sun,  of 


82  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

course,  being  always  directly  above  my  head,  and  the 
trees  so  thickly  set  that  I  could  see  no  distant  object 
which  might  serve  to  guide  me  in  a  straight  line. 

As  it  was  I  must  have  walked  for  a  great  distance  since 
I  ate  four  times  and  slept  twice  before  I  reached  the  sea, 
but  at  last  I  did  so,  and  my  pleasure  at  the  sight  of  it  was 
greatly  enhanced  by  the  chance  discovery  of  a  hidden 
canoe  among  the  bushes  through  which  I  had  stumbled 
just  prior  to  coming  upon  the  beach. 

I  can  tell  you  that  it  did  not  take  me  long  to  pull  that 
awkward  craft  down  to  the  water  and  shove  it  far  out 
from  shore.  My  experience  with  Ja  had  taught  me  that  if  I 
were  to  steal  another  canoe  I  must  be  quick  about  it  and 
get  far  beyond  the  owner's  reach  as  soon  as  possible. 

I  must  have  come  out  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  is- 
land from  that  at  which  Ja  and  I  had  entered  it,  for  the 
mainland  was  nowhere  in  sight.  For  a  long  time  I  paddled 
around  the  shore,  though  well  out,  before  I  saw  the  main- 
land in  the  distance.  At  the  sight  of  it  I  lost  no  time  in 
directing  my  course  toward  it,  for  I  had  long  since  made 
up  my  mind  to  return  to  Phutra  and  give  myself  up  that  I 
might  be  once  more  with  Perry  and  Ghak  the  Hairy  One. 

I  felt  that  I  was  a  fool  ever  to  have  attempted  to  escape 
alone,  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  our  plans  were 
already  well  formulated  to  make  a  break  for  freedom  to- 
gether. Of  course  I  reaHzed  that  the  chances  of  the  suc- 
cess of  our  proposed  venture  were  shm  indeed,  but  I 
knew  that  I  never  could  enjoy  freedom  without  Perry  so 
long  as  the  old  man  lived,  and  I  had  learned  that  the 
probability  that  I  might  find  him  was  less  than  shght. 

Had  Perry  been  dead,  I  should  gladly  have  pitted  my 
strength  and  wit  against  the  savage  and  primordial  world 
in  which  I  found  myself.  I  could  have  Hved  in  seclusion 
within  some  rocky  cave  until  I  had  found  the  means  to 
outfit  myself  with  the  crude  weapons  of  the  Stone  Age, 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  83 

and  then  set  out  in  search  of  her  whose  image  had  now 
become  the  constant  companion  of  my  waking  hours,  and 
the  central  and  beloved  figure  of  my  dreams. 

But,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  Perry  still  hved  and 
it  was  my  duty  and  wish  to  be  again  with  him,  that  we 
might  share  the  dangers  and  vicissitudes  of  the  strange 
world  we  had  discovered.  And  Ghak,  too;  the  great, 
shaggy  man  had  found  a  place  in  the  hearts  of  us  both, 
for  he  was  indeed  every  inch  a  man  and  king.  Uncouth, 
perhaps,  and  brutal,  too,  if  judged  too  harshly  by  the 
standards  of  eflFete  twentieth-century  civihzation,  but 
withal  noble,  dignified,  chivalrous,  and  lovable. 

Chance  carried  me  to  the  very  beach  upon  which  I  had 
discovered  Ja's  canoe,  and  a  short  time  later  I  was  scram- 
bhng  up  the  steep  bank  to  retrace  my  steps  from  the  plain 
of  Phutra.  But  my  troubles  came  when  I  entered  the 
canon  beyond  the  summit,  for  here  I  found  that  severed 
of  them  centered  at  the  point  where  I  crossed  the  divide, 
and  which  one  I  had  traversed  to  reach  the  pass  I  could 
not  for  the  life  of  me  remember. 

It  was  all  a  matter  of  chance  and  so  I  set  oflF  down  that 
which  seemed  the  easiest  going,  and  in  this  I  made  the 
same  mistake  that  many  of  us  do  in  selecting  the  path 
along  which  we  shall  follow  out  the  course  of  our  hves, 
and  again  learned  that  it  is  not  always  best  to  follow  the 
line  of  least  resistance. 

By  the  time  I  had  eaten  eight  meals  and  slept  twice  I 
was  convinced  that  I  was  upon  the  wrong  trail,  for  be- 
tween Phutra  and  the  inland  sea  I  had  not  slept  at  all, 
and  had  eaten  but  once.  To  retrace  my  steps  to  the  sum- 
mit of  the  divide  and  explore  another  canon  seemed  the 
only  solution  of  my  problem,  but  a  sudden  widening  and 
levelness  of  the  canon  just  before  me  seemed  to  suggest 
that  it  was  about  to  open  into  a  level  country,  and  with 


84  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

the  lure  of  discovery  strong  upon  me  I  decided  to  proceed 
but  a  short  distance  farther  before  I  turned  back. 

The  next  turn  of  the  canon  brought  me  to  its  mouth, 
and  before  me  I  saw  a  narrow  plain  leading  down  to  an 
ocean.  At  my  right  the  side  of  the  caiion  continued  to  the 
water's  edge,  the  valley  lying  to  my  left,  and  the  foot  of  it 
running  gradually  into  the  sea,  where  it  formed  a  broad 
level  beach. 

Clumps  of  strange  trees  dotted  the  landscape  here  and 
there  almost  to  the  water,  and  rank  grass  and  ferns  grew 
between.  From  the  nature  of  the  vegetation  I  was  con- 
vinced that  the  land  between  the  ocean  and  the  foothills 
was  swampy,  though  directly  before  me  it  seemed  dry 
enough  all  the  way  to  the  sandy  strip  along  which  the 
restless  waters  advanced  and  retreated. 

Curiosity  prompted  me  to  walk  down  to  the  beach,  for 
the  scene  was  very  beautiful.  As  I  passed  along  beside  the 
deep  and  tangled  vegetation  of  the  swamp  I  thought  that 
I  saw  a  movement  of  the  ferns  at  my  left,  but  though  I 
stopped  a  moment  to  look  it  was  not  repeated,  and  if  any- 
thing lay  hid  there  my  eyes  could  not  penetrate  the  dense 
fohage  to  discern  it. 

Presently  I  stood  upon  the  beach  looking  out  over  the 
wdde  and  lonely  sea  across  whose  forbidding  bosom  no 
human  being  had  yet  ventured,  to  discover  what  strange 
and  mysterious  lands  lay  beyond,  or  what  its  invisible  is- 
lands held  of  riches,  wonders,  or  adventure.  What  savage 
races,  what  fierce  and  formidable  beasts  were  this  very  in- 
stant watching  the  lapping  of  the  waves  upon  its  farther 
shore!  How  far  did  it  extend?  Perry  had  told  me  that  the 
seas  of  Pellucidar  were  small  in  comparison  with  those  of 
the  outer  crust,  but  even  so  this  great  ocean  might  stretch 
its  broad  expanse  for  thousands  of  miles.  For  countless 
ages  it  had  rolled  up  and  down  its  countless  miles  of 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  85 

shore,  and  yet  today  it  remained  all  unknown  beyond  the 
tiny  strip  that  was  visible  from  its  beaches. 

The  fascination  of  speculation  was  strong  upon  me.  It 
was  as  though  I  had  been  carried  back  to  the  birth  time 
of  our  own  outer  world  to  look  upon  its  lands  and  seas 
ages  before  man  had  traversed  either.  Here  was  a  new 
world,  all  untouched.  It  called  to  me  to  explore  it.  I  was 
dreaming  of  the  excitement  and  adventure  which  lay  be- 
fore us  could  Perry  and  I  but  escape  the  Mahars,  when 
something,  a  shght  noise  I  imagine,  drew  my  attention 
behind  me. 

As  I  turned,  romance,  adventure,  and  discovery  in  the 
abstract  took  wing  before  the  terrible  embodiment  of  all 
three  in  concrete  form  that  I  beheld  advancing  upon  me. 

A  huge,  shmy  amphibian  it  was,  with  toad-like  body 
and  the  mighty  jaws  of  an  alhgator.  Its  immense  carcass 
must  have  weighed  tons,  and  yet  it  moved  swiftly  and 
silently  toward  me.  Upon  one  hand  was  the  bluff  that  ran 
from  the  canon  to  the  sea,  on  the  other  the  fearsome 
swamp  from  which  the  creature  had  sneaked  upon  me, 
behind  lay  the  mighty  imtracked  sea,  and  before  me  in 
the  center  of  the  narrow  way  that  led  to  safety  stood  this 
huge  mountain  of  terrible  and  menacing  flesh. 

A  single  glance  at  the  thing  was  suflBcient  to  assure  me 
that  I  was  facing  one  of  those  long-extinct,  prehistoric 
creatures  whose  fossihzed  remains  are  found  within  the 
outer  crust  as  far  back  as  the  Triassic  formation,  a  gigan- 
tic labyrinthodon.  And  there  I  was,  unarmed,  and,  with 
the  exception  of  a  loin  cloth,  as  naked  as  I  had  come  into 
the  world.  I  could  imagine  how  my  first  ancestor  felt  that 
distant,  prehistoric  mom  that  he  encountered  for  the  first 
time  the  terrifying  progenitor  of  the  thing  that  had  me 
cornered  now  beside  the  restless,  mysterious  sea. 

Unquestionably  he  had  escaped,  or  I  should  not  have 
been  within  Pellucidar  or  elsewhere,  and  I  wished  at  that 


86  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

moment  that  he  had  handed  down  to  me  with  the  various 
attributes  that  I  presume  I  have  inherited  from  him,  the 
specific  application  of  the  instinct  of  self-preservation 
which  saved  him  from  the  fate  which  loomed  so  close  be- 
fore me  today. 

To  seek  escape  in  the  swamp  or  in  the  ocean  would 
have  been  similar  to  jumping  into  a  den  of  Hons  to  escape 
one  upon  the  outside.  The  sea  and  swamp  both  were 
doubtless  ahve  with  these  mighty,  carnivorous  amphib- 
ians, and  if  not,  the  individual  that  menaced  me  would 
pursue  me  into  either  the  sea  or  the  swamp  with  equal  fa- 
cihty. 

There  seemed  nothing  to  do  but  stand  supinely  and 
await  my  end.  I  thought  of  Perry— how  he  would  wonder 
what  had  become  of  me.  I  thought  of  my  friends  of  the 
outer  world,  and  of  how  they  all  would  go  on  Hving  their 
lives  in  total  ignorance  of  the  strange  and  terrible  fate 
that  had  overtaken  me,  or  unguessing  the  weird  smround- 
ings  which  had  witnessed  the  last  frightful  agony  of  my 
extinction.  And  with  these  thoughts  came  a  reahzation  of 
how  unimportant  to  the  life  and  happiness  of  the  world  is 
the  existence  of  any  one  of  us.  We  may  be  snuffed  out 
without  an  instant's  warning,  and  for  a  brief  day  our 
friends  speak  of  us  with  subdued  voices.  The  following 
morning,  while  the  first  worm  is  busily  engaged  in  testing 
the  construction  of  our  coflBn,  they  are  teeing  up  for  the 
first  hole  to  suffer  more  acute  sorrow  over  a  sliced  ball 
than  they  did  over  our,  to  us,  untimely  demise.  The  laby- 
rinthodon  was  coming  more  slowly  now.  He  seemed  to 
realize  that  escape  for  me  was  impossible,  and  I  could 
have  sworn  that  his  huge,  fanged  jaws  grinned  in  pleasur- 
able appreciation  of  my  predicament,  or  was  it  in  antici- 
pation of  the  juicy  morsel  which  would  so  soon  be  pulp 
between  those  formidable  teeth? 

He  was  about  fifty  feet  from  me  when  I  heard  a  voice 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  87 

calling  to  me  from  the  direction  of  the  bluff  at  my  left.  I 
looked  and  could  have  shouted  in  dehght  at  the  sight  that 
met  my  eyes,  for  there  stood  Ja,  waving  frantically  to  me, 
and  urging  me  to  run  for  it  to  the  cliffs  base. 

I  had  no  idea  that  I  should  escape  the  monster  that  had 
marked  me  for  his  breakfast,  but  at  least  I  should  not  die 
alone.  Human  eyes  would  watch  me  end.  It  was  cold 
comfort  I  presume,  but  yet  I  derived  some  sHght  peace  of 
mind  from  the  contemplation  of  it. 

To  run  seemed  ridiculous,  especially  toward  that  steep 
and  unscalable  cliff,  and  yet  I  did  so,  and  as  I  ran  I  saw 
Ja,  agile  as  a  monkey,  crawl  down  the  precipitous  face  of 
the  rocks,  chnging  to  small  projections,  and  the  tough 
creepers  that  had  foimd  root-hold  here  and  there. 

The  labyrinthodon  evidently  thought  that  Ja  was  com- 
ing to  double  his  portion  of  himian  flesh,  so  he  was  in  no 
haste  to  pursue  me  to  the  chff  and  frighten  away  this 
other  titbit.  Instead  he  merely  trotted  along  behind  me. 

As  I  approached  the  foot  of  the  cliff  I  saw  what  Ja  in- 
tended doing,  but  I  doubted  if  the  thing  would  prove  suc- 
cessful. He  had  come  dov^ni  to  wdthin  twenty  feet  of  the 
bottom,  and  there,  chnging  with  one  hand  to  a  small 
ledge,  and  with  his  feet  resting  precariously  upon  tiny 
bushes  that  grew  from  the  sohd  face  of  the  rock,  he  low- 
ered the  point  of  his  long  spear  until  it  hung  some  six  feet 
above  the  ground. 

To  clamber  up  that  shm  shaft  without  dragging  Ja 
down  and  precipitating  both  to  the  same  doom  from 
which  the  copper-colored  one  was  attempting  to  save  me 
seemed  utterly  impossible,  and  as  I  came  near  the  spear  I 
told  Ja  so,  and  that  I  could  not  risk  him  to  try  to  save  my- 
self. 

But  he  insisted  that  he  knew  what  he  was  doing  and 
was  in  no  danger  himself. 

"The  danger  is  stiU  yours,"  he  called,  "for  imless  you 


88  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

move  much  more  rapidly  than  you  are  now,  the  sithic  will 
be  upon  you  and  drag  you  back  before  ever  you  are  half- 
way up  the  spear—he  can  rear  up  and  reach  you  with  ease 
anywhere  below  where  I  stand/' 

Well,  Ja  should  know  his  own  business,  I  thought,  and 
so  I  grasped  the  spear  and  clambered  up  toward  the  red 
man  as  rapidly  as  I  could— being  so  far  removed  from  my 
simian  ancestors  as  I  am.  I  imagine  the  slow-witted  sithic, 
as  Ja  called  him,  suddenly  reahzed  our  intentions  and 
that  he  was  quite  likely  to  lose  all  his  meal  instead  of  hav- 
ing it  doubled  as  he  had  hoped. 

When  he  saw  me  clambering  up  that  spear  he  let  out  a 
hiss  that  fairly  shook  the  ground,  and  came  charging  after 
me  at  a  terrific  rate.  I  had  reached  the  top  of  the  spear  by 
this  time,  or  almost;  another  six  inches  would  give  me  a 
hold  on  Ja's  hand,  when  I  felt  a  sudden  wrench  from 
below  and  glancing  fearfully  downward  saw  the  mighty 
jaws  of  the  monster  close  on  the  sharp  point  of  the 
weapon. 

I  made  a  frantic  eflFort  to  reach  Ja's  hand,  the  sithic 
gave  a  tremendous  tug  that  came  near  to  jerking  Ja  from 
his  frail  hold  on  the  surface  of  the  rock,  the  spear  sHpped 
from  his  fingers,  and  still  chnging  to  it  I  plunged  feet 
foremost  toward  my  executioner. 

At  the  instant  that  he  felt  the  spear  come  away  from 
Ja's  hand  the  creature  must  have  opened  his  huge  jaws  to 
catch  me,  for  when  I  came  down,  still  chnging  to  the  butt 
end  of  the  weapon,  the  point  yet  rested  in  his  mouth  and 
the  result  was  that  the  sharpened  end  transfixed  his  lower 
jaw. 

With  the  pain  he  snapped  his  mouth  closed.  I  fell  upon 
his  snout,  lost  my  hold  upon  the  spear,  rolled  the  length 
of  his  face  and  head,  across  his  short  neck  onto  his  broad 
back  and  from  there  to  the  ground. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  89 

Scarce  had  I  touched  the  earth  than  I  was  upon  my 
feet,  dashing  madly  for  the  path  by  which  I  had  entered 
this  horrible  valley.  A  glance  over  my  shoulder  showed 
me  the  sithic  engaged  in  pawing  at  the  spear  stuck 
through  his  lower  jaw,  and  so  busily  engaged  did  he  re- 
main in  this  occupation  that  I  had  gained  the  safety  of 
the  cliff  top  before  he  was  ready  to  take  up  the  pursuit. 
When  he  did  not  discover  me  in  sight  within  the  valley  he 
dashed,  hissing,  into  the  rank  vegetation  of  the  swamp 
and  that  was  the  last  that  I  saw  of  him. 


CHAPTER  X 

PHUTRA  AGAIN 

I  HASTENED  to  the  cHff  edge  above  Ja  and  helped  him  to  a 
secure  footing.  He  would  not  hsten  to  any  thanks  for  his 
attempt  to  save  me,  which  had  come  so  near  miscarrying. 

"I  had  given  you  up  for  lost  when  you  tumbled  into  the 
Mahar  temple,'*  he  said,  "for  not  even  I  could  save  you 
from  their  clutches,  and  you  may  imagine  my  surprise 
when  on  seeing  a  canoe  dragged  up  upon  the  beach  of 
the  mainland  I  discovered  your  own  footprints  in  the 
sand  beside  it. 

"I  immediately  set  out  in  search  of  you,  knowing  as  I 
did  that  you  must  be  entirely  unarmed  and  defenseless 
against  the  many  dangers  which  lurk  upon  the  mainland 
both  in  the  form  of  savage  beasts  and  reptiles,  and  men  as 
well.  I  had  no  difficulty  in  tracking  you  to  this  point.  It  is 
well  that  I  arrived  when  I  did." 

"But  why  did  you  do  it?"  I  asked,  puzzled  at  this  show 
of  friendship  on  the  part  of  a  man  of  another  world  and  a 
different  race  and  color. 


90  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

**You  saved  my  life/*  he  replied;  "from  that  moment  it 
became  my  duty  to  protect  and  befriend  you.  I  would 
have  been  no  true  Mezop  had  I  evaded  my  plain  duty; 
but  it  was  a  pleasure  in  this  instance  for  I  hke  you.  I  wish 
that  you  would  come  and  hve  with  me.  You  shall  become 
a  member  of  my  tribe.  Among  us  there  is  the  best  of  hunt- 
ing and  fishing,  and  you  shall  have,  to  choose  a  mate 
from,  the  most  beautiful  girls  of  Pellucidar.  Will  you 
come?" 

I  told  him  about  Perry  then,  and  Dian  the  Beautiful, 
and  how  my  duty  was  to  them  first.  Afterward  I  should 
return  and  visit  him— if  I  could  ever  find  his  island. 

**Oh,  that  is  easy,  my  friend,"  he  said.  *^ou  need 
merely  to  come  to  the  foot  of  the  highest  peak  of  the 
Mountains  of  the  Clouds.  There  you  will  find  a  river 
which  flows  into  tlie  Lural  Az.  Directly  opposite  the 
mouth  of  the  river  you  will  see  three  large  islands  far  out, 
so  far  that  they  are  barely  discernible,  the  one  to  the  ex- 
treme left  as  you  face  them  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  is 
Anoroc,  where  I  rule  the  tribe  of  Anoroc." 

"But  how  am  I  to  find  the  Mountains  of  the  Clouds?"  I 
asked. 

"Men  say  that  they  are  visible  from  half  Pellucidar,"  he 
rephed. 

"How  large  is  Pellucidar?"  I  asked,  wondering  what 
sort  of  theory  these  primitive  men  had  concerning  the 
form  and  substance  of  their  world. 

"The  Mahars  say  it  is  roimd,  like  the  inside  of  a  tola 
shell,"  he  answered,  *T3ut  that  is  ridiculous,  since,  were  it 
true,  we  should  fall  back  were  we  to  travel  far  in  any  di- 
rection, and  all  the  waters  of  Pellucidar  would  run  to  one 
spot  and  drown  us.  No,  Pellucidar  is  quite  flat  and  ex- 
tends no  man  knows  how  far  in  all  directions.  At  the 
edges,  so  my  ancestors  have  reported  and  handed  down 
to  me,  is  a  great  wall  that  prevents  the  earth  and  waters 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  91 

from  escaping  over  into  the  burning  sea  whereon  Pelluci- 
dar  floats;  but  I  never  have  been  so  far  from  Anoroc  as  to 
have  seen  this  wall  with  my  own  eyes.  However,  it  is 
quite  reasonable  to  beheve  that  this  is  true,  whereas  there 
is  no  reason  at  all  in  the  fooHsh  behef  of  the  Mahars.  Ac- 
cording to  them  Pellucidarians  who  Hve  upon  the  oppo- 
site side  walk  always  with  their  heads  pointed  down- 
ward!" and  Ja  laughed  uproariously  at  the  very  thought. 

It  was  plain  to  see  that  the  human  folk  of  this  inner 
world  had  not  advanced  far  in  learning,  and  the  thought 
that  the  ugly  Mahars  had  so  outstripped  them  was  a  very 
pathetic  one  indeed.  I  wondered  how  many  ages  it  would 
take  to  lift  these  people  out  of  their  ignorance  even  were 
it  given  to  Perry  and  me  to  attempt  it.  Possibly  we  would 
be  killed  for  our  pains  as  were  those  men  of  the  outer 
world  who  dared  challenge  the  dense  ignorance  and  su- 
perstitions of  the  earth's  younger  days.  But  it  was  worth 
the  effort  if  the  opportunity  ever  presented  itself. 

And  then  it  occurred  to  me  that  here  was  an  oppor- 
tunity—that I  might  make  a  small  beginning  upon  Ja,  who 
was  my  friend,  and  thus  note  the  effect  of  my  teaching 
upon  a  Pellucidarian. 

*7a,"  I  said,  "what  would  you  say  were  I  to  tell  you 
that  in  so  far  as  the  Mahars'  theory  of  the  shape  of  Pellu- 
cidar  is  concerned  it  is  correct?" 

"I  would  say,"  he  repHed,  "that  either  you  are  a  fool,  or 
took  me  for  one." 

"But,  Ja,"  I  insisted,  "if  their  theory  is  incorrect  how  do 
you  account  for  the  fact  that  I  was  able  to  pass  through 
the  earth  from  the  outer  crust  to  Pellucidar.  If  your 
theory  is  correct  all  is  a  sea  of  flame  beneath  us,  where  in 
no  peoples  could  exist,  and  yet  I  come  from  a  great  world 
that  is  covered  with  human  beings,  and  beasts,  and  birds, 
and  fishes  in  mighty  oceans." 

"You  Hve  upon  the  under  side  of  Pellucidar,  and  walk 


92  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

always  with  your  head  pointed  downward?^  he  scoffed. 
"And  were  I  to  beheve  that,  my  friend,  I  should  indeed 
be  mad." 

I  attempted  to  explain  the  force  of  gravity  to  him,  and 
by  the  means  of  the  dropped  fruit  to  illustrate  how  impos- 
sible it  would  be  for  a  body  to  fall  off  the  earth  under  any 
circumstances.  He  Hstened  so  intently  that  I  thought  I 
had  made  an  impression,  and  started  the  train  of  thought 
that  would  lead  him  to  a  partial  understanding  of  the 
truth.  But  I  was  mistaken. 

**Yoin:  own  illustration,"  he  said  finally,  "proves  the  fal- 
sity of  your  theory."  He  dropped  a  fruit  from  his  hand  to 
the  ground.  "See,"  he  said,  "without  support  even  this 
tiny  fruit  falls  until  it  strikes  something  that  stops  it.  If 
Pellucidar  were  not  supported  upon  the  flaming  sea  it  too 
would  fall  as  the  fruit  falls— you  have  proven  it  yourself  1" 
He  had  me,  that  time— you  could  see  it  in  his  eye. 

It  seemed  a  hopeless  job  and  I  gave  it  up,  temporarily 
at  least,  for  when  I  contemplated  the  necessary  explana- 
tion of  om:  solar  system  and  the  universe  I  reaHzed  how 
futile  it  would  be  to  attempt  to  picture  to  Ja  or  any  other 
PeUucidarian  the  sun,  the  moon,  the  planets,  and  the 
countless  stars.  Those  bom  within  the  inner  world  could 
no  more  conceive  of  such  things  than  can  we  of  the  outer 
crust  reduce  to  factors  appreciable  to  our  finite  minds 
such  terms  as  space  and  eternity. 

**WeU,  Ja,"  I  laughed,  "whether  we  be  walking  with 
our  feet  up  or  down,  here  we  are,  and  the  question  of 
greatest  importance  is  not  so  much  where  we  came  from 
as  where  we  are  going  now.  For  my  part  I  wish  that  you 
could  guide  me  to  Phutra  where  I  may  give  myself  up  to 
the  Mahars  once  more  that  my  friends  and  I  may  work 
out  the  plan  of  escape  which  the  Sagoths  interrupted 
when  they  gathered  us  together  and  drove  us  to  the  arena 
to  witness  the  punishment  of  the  slaves  who  killed  the 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  93 

guardsman.  I  wish  now  that  I  had  not  left  the  arena  for 
by  this  time  my  friends  and  I  might  have  made  good  our 
escape,  whereas  this  delay  may  mean  the  wrecking  of  all 
our  plans,  which  depended  for  their  consummation  upon 
the  continued  sleep  of  the  three  Mahars  who  lay  in  the  pit 
beneath  the  building  in  which  we  were  confined." 

**You  would  retiu-n  to  captivity?"  cried  Ja. 

"My  friends  are  there,"  I  replied,  "the  only  friends  I 
have  in  Pellucidar,  except  yourself.  What  else  may  I  do 
under  the  circumstances?" 

He  thought  for  a  moment  in  silence.  Then  he  shook  his 
head  sorrowfully. 

"It  is  what  a  brave  man  and  a  good  friend  should  do," 
he  said;  "yet  it  seems  most  foohsh,  for  the  Mahars  will 
most  certainly  condemn  you  to  death  for  running  away, 
and  so  you  wdll  be  accomphshing  nothing  for  your  friends 
by  returning.  Never  in  all  my  life  have  I  heard  of  a  pris- 
oner returning  to  the  Mahars  of  his  own  free  will.  There 
are  but  few  who  escape  them,  though  some  do,  and  these 
would  rather  die  than  be  recaptured." 

"I  see  no  other  way,  Ja,"  I  said,  "though  I  can  assure 
you  that  I  would  rather  go  to  Sheol  after  Perry  than  to 
Phutra.  However,  Perry  is  much  too  pious  to  make  the 
probabiHty  at  all  great  that  I  should  ever  be  called  upon 
to  rescue  him  from  the  former  locality." 

Ja  asked  me  what  Sheol  was,  and  when  I  explained,  as 
best  I  could,  he  said,  "You  are  speaking  of  Molop  Az,  the 
flaming  sea  upon  which  Pellucidar  floats.  All  the  dead 
who  are  buried  in  the  ground  go  there.  Piece  by  piece 
they  are  carried  down  to  Molop  Az  by  the  httle  demons 
who  dwell  there.  We  know  this  because  when  graves  are 
opened  we  find  that  the  bodies  have  been  partially  or  en- 
tirely borne  off.  That  is  why  we  of  Anoroc  place  our  dead 
in  high  trees  where  the  birds  may  find  them  and  bear 
them  bit  by  bit  to  the  Dead  World  above  the  Land  of 


94  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Awful  Shadow.  If  we  kill  an  enemy  we  place  his  body  in 
the  ground  that  it  may  go  to  Molop  Az." 

As  we  talked  we  had  been  walking  up  the  canon  down 
which  I  had  come  to  the  great  ocean  and  the  sithic.  Ja  did 
his  best  to  dissuade  me  from  retinrning  to  Phutra,  but 
when  he  saw  that  I  was  determined  to  do  so,  he  con- 
sented to  guide  me  to  a  point  from  which  I  could  see  the 
plain  where  lay  the  city.  To  my  surprise  the  distance  was 
but  short  from  the  beach  where  I  had  again  met  Ja.  It 
was  evident  that  I  had  spent  much  time  following  the 
windings  of  a  tortuous  canon,  while  just  beyond  the  ridge 
lay  the  city  of  Phutra  near  to  which  I  must  have  come 
several  times. 

As  we  topped  the  ridge  and  saw  the  granite  gate  towers 
dotting  the  flowered  plain  at  our  feet  Ja  made  a  final 
effort  to  persuade  me  to  abandon  my  mad  purpose  and 
return  with  him  to  Anoroc,  but  I  was  firm  in  my  resolve, 
and  at  last  he  bid  me  good-bye,  assiu-ed  in  his  own  mind 
that  he  was  looking  upon  me  for  the  last  time. 

I  was  sorry  to  part  with  Ja,  for  I  had  come  to  like  him 
very  much  indeed.  With  his  hidden  city  upon  the  island 
of  Anoroc  as  a  base,  and  his  savage  warriors  as  escort 
Perry  and  I  could  have  accompHshed  much  in  the  hne  of 
exploration,  and  I  hoped  that  were  we  successful  in  our 
effort  to  escape  we  might  return  to  Anoroc  later. 

There  was,  however,  one  great  thing  to  be  accom- 
pHshed first— at  least  it  was  the  great  thing  to  me—the 
finding  of  Dian  the  Beautiful.  I  wanted  to  make  amends 
for  the  affront  I  had  put  upon  her  in  my  ignorance,  and  I 
wanted  to— well,  I  wanted  to  see  her  again,  and  to  be 
with  her. 

Down  the  hillside  I  made  my  way  into  the  gorgeous 
field  of  flowers,  and  then  across  the  rolling  land  toward 
the  shadowless  columns  that  guard  the  ways  to  binied 
Phutra.  At  a  quarter-mile  from  the  nearest  entrance  I  was 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  95 

discovered  by  the  Sagoth  guard,  and  in  an  instant  four  of 
the  gorilla-men  were  dashing  toward  me. 

Though  they  brandished  their  long  spears  and  yelled 
like  wild  Comanches  I  paid  not  the  sHghtest  attention  to 
them,  walking  quietly  toward  them  as  though  unaware  of 
their  existence.  My  manner  had  the  effect  upon  them  that 
I  had  hoped,  and  as  we  came  quite  near  together  they 
ceased  their  savage  shouting.  It  was  evident  that  they  had 
expected  me  to  turn  and  flee  at  sight  of  them,  thus  pre- 
senting that  which  they  most  enjoyed,  a  moving  human 
target  at  which  to  cast  their  spears. 

"What  do  you  here?"  shouted  one,  and  then  as  he  rec- 
ognized me,  "Hoi  It  is  the  slave  who  claims  to  be  from 
another  world— he  who  escaped  when  the  thag  ran  amuck 
within  the  amphitheater.  But  why  do  you  return,  having 
once  made  good  your  escape?** 

"I  did  not  *escapeV*  I  rephed.  "I  but  ran  away  to  avoid 
the  thag,  as  did  others,  and  coming  into  a  long  passage  I 
became  confused  and  lost  my  way  in  the  foothills  beyond 
Phutra.  Only  now  have  I  found  my  way  back." 

"And  you  come  of  your  free  will  back  to  Phutra!**  ex- 
claimed one  of  the  guardsmen. 

"Where  else  might  I  go?**  I  asked.  "I  am  a  stranger 
within  Pellucidar  and  know  no  other  where  than  Phutra. 
Why  should  I  not  desire  to  be  in  Phutra?  Am  I  not  well 
fed  and  well  treated?  Am  I  not  happy?  What  better  lot 
could  man  desire?*' 

The  Sagoths  scratched  their  heads.  This  was  a  new  one 
on  them,  and  so  being  stupid  brutes  they  took  me  to  their 
masters  whom  they  felt  would  be  better  fitted  to  solve  the 
riddle  of  my  return,  for  riddle  they  still  considered  it. 

I  had  spoken  to  the  Sagoths  as  I  had  for  the  purpose  of 
throwing  them  off  the  scent  of  my  purposed  attempt  at 
escape.  If  they  thought  that  I  was  so  satisfied  with  my  lot 
within  Phutra  that  I  would  voluntarily  retirni  when  I  had 


96  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

once  had  so  excellent  an  opportunity  to  escape,  they 
would  never  for  an  instant  imagine  that  I  could  be  occu- 
pied in  arranging  another  escape  immediately  upon  my 
return  to  the  city. 

So  they  led  me  before  a  slimy  Mahar  who  clung  to  a 
slimy  rock  within  the  large  room  that  was  the  thing's 
office.  With  cold,  reptihan  eyes  the  creature  seemed  to 
bore  through  the  thin  veneer  of  my  deceit  and  read  my 
inmost  thoughts.  It  heeded  the  story  which  the  Sagoths 
told  of  my  return  to  Phutra,  watching  the  gorilla-men's 
hps  and  fingers  during  the  recital.  Then  it  questioned  me 
through  one  of  the  Sagoths. 

**You  say  that  you  returned  to  Phutra  of  your  own  free 
will,  because  you  think  yourself  better  off  here  than  else- 
where—do you  not  know  that  you  may  be  the  next  cho- 
sen to  give  up  yom:  life  in  the  interests  of  the  wonderful 
scientific  investigations  that  our  learned  ones  are  con- 
tinually occupied  with?" 

I  hadn't  heard  of  anything  of  that  nature,  but  I  thought 
best  not  to  admit  it. 

"I  could  be  in  no  more  danger  here,"  I  said,  "than 
naked  and  unarmed  in  the  savage  jungles  or  upon  the 
lonely  plans  of  Pellucidar.  I  was  fortunate,  I  think,  to  re- 
turn to  Phutra  at  all.  As  it  was  I  barely  escaped  death 
within  the  jaws  of  a  huge  sithic.  No,  I  am  sure  that  I  am 
safer  in  the  hands  of  inteUigent  creatures  such  as  rule 
Phutra.  At  least  such  would  be  the  case  in  my  own  world, 
where  human  beings  like  myself  rule  supreme.  There  the 
higher  races  of  man  extend  protection  and  hospitahty  to 
the  stranger  within  their  gates,  and  being  a  stranger  here 
I  naturally  assumed  that  a  like  courtesy  would  be  ac- 
corded me." 

The  Mahar  looked  at  me  in  silence  for  some  time  after  I 
ceased  speaking  and  the  Sagoth  had  translated  my  words 
to  his  master.  The  creature  seemed  deep  in  thought.  Pres- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  97 

ently  he  communicated  some  message  to  the  Sagoth.  The 
latter  turned,  and  motioning  me  to  follow  him,  left  the 
presence  of  the  reptile.  Behind  and  on  either  side  of  me 
marched  tlie  balance  of  the  guard. 

'What  are  they  going  to  do  with  me?"  I  asked  the 
fellow  at  my  right. 

"You  are  to  appear  before  the  learned  ones  who  will 
question  you  regarding  this  strange  world  from  which 
you  say  you  come." 

After  a  moment's  silence  he  turned  to  me  again. 

"Do  you  happen  to  know,"  he  asked,  "what  the  Mahars 
do  to  slaves  who  lie  to  them?" 

"No,"  I  replied,  "nor  does  it  interest  me,  as  I  have  no 
intention  of  lying  to  the  Mahars." 

**Then  be  careful  that  you  don't  repeat  the  impossible 
tale  you  told  Sol-to-to  just  now— another  world,  indeed, 
where  human  beings  rulel"  he  concluded  in  fine  scorn. 

"But  it  is  the  truth,"  I  insisted.  "From  where  else  then 
did  I  come?  I  am  not  of  Pellucidar.  Anyone  with  half  an 
eye  could  see  that." 

"It  is  your  misfortune  then,"  he  remarked  dryly,  "that 
you  may  not  be  judged  by  one  with  but  half  an  eye." 

"What  will  they  do  with  me,"  I  asked,  "if  they  do  not 
have  a  mind  to  beheve  me?" 

"You  may  be  sentenced  to  the  arena,  or  go  to  the  pits 
to  be  used  in  research  work  by  the  learned  ones,"  he 
rephed. 

"And  what  wall  they  do  with  me  there?"  I  persisted. 

"No  one  knows  except  the  Mahars  and  those  who  go  to 
the  pits  with  them,  but  as  the  latter  never  return,  their 
knowledge  does  them  but  Httle  good.  It  is  said  that  the 
learned  ones  cut  up  their  subjects  while  they  are  yet  ahve, 
thus  learning  many  useful  things.  However  I  should  not 
imagine  that  it  would  prove  very  useful  to  him  who  was 
being  cut  up;  but  of  course  this  is  all  but  conjecture.  The 


98  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

chances  are  that  ere  long  you  will  know  much  more  about 
it  than  I,"  and  he  grinned  as  he  spoke.  The  Sagoths  have  a 
well-developed  sense  of  humor. 

"And  suppose  it  is  the  arena,"  I  continued;  "what 
then?" 

**You  saw  the  two  who  met  the  tarag  and  the  thag  the 
time  that  you  escaped?*'  he  said. 

"Yes." 

"Your  end  in  the  arena  would  be  similar  to  what  was 
intended  for  them,"  he  explained,  "though  of  course  the 
same  kinds  of  animals  might  not  be  employed." 

"It  is  sure  death  in  either  event?"  I  asked. 

**What  becomes  of  those  who  go  below  with  the 
learned  ones  I  do  not  know,  nor  does  any  other,"  he 
rephed;  *T3ut  those  who  go  to  the  arena  may  come  out 
ahve  and  thus  regain  their  Hberty,  as  did  the  two  whom 
you  saw." 

"They  gained  their  hberty?  And  how?" 

"It  is  the  custom  of  the  Mahars  to  hberate  those  who 
remain  ahve  within  the  arena  after  the  beasts  depart  or 
are  killed.  Thus  it  has  happened  that  several  mighty  war- 
riors from  far  distant  lands,  whom  we  have  captured  on 
our  slave  raids,  have  battled  the  brutes  turned  in  upon 
them  and  slain  them,  thereby  winning  their  freedom.  In 
the  instance  which  you  witnessed  the  beasts  killed  each 
other,  but  the  result  was  the  same— the  man  and  woman 
were  hberated,  furnished  with  weapons,  and  started  on 
their  homeward  journey.  Upon  the  left  shoulder  of  each  a 
mark  was  burned— the  mark  of  the  Mahars— which  will 
forever  protect  these  two  from  slaving  parties." 

"There  is  a  slender  chance  for  me  then  if  I  be  sent  to 
the  arena,  and  none  at  all  if  the  learned  ones  drag  me  to 
the  pits?" 

"You  are  quite  right,"  he  rephed;  "but  do  not  fehcitate 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  99 

yourself  too  quickly  should  you  be  sent  to  the  arena,  for 
there  is  scarce  one  in  a  thousand  who  comes  out  alive.** 

To  my  surprise  they  returned  me  to  the  same  building 
in  which  I  had  been  confined  with  Perry  and  Ghak  before 
my  escape.  At  the  doorway  I  was  turned  over  to  the 
guards  there. 

"He  will  doubtless  be  called  before  the  investigators 
shortly,"  said  he  who  had  brought  me  back,  "so  have  him 
in  readiness.'* 

The  guards  in  whose  hands  I  now  found  myself,  upon 
hearing  that  I  had  retLimed  of  my  own  voHtion  to  Phutra 
evidently  felt  that  it  would  be  safe  to  give  me  hberty 
within  the  building  as  had  been  the  custom  before  I  had 
escaped,  and  so  I  was  told  to  return  to  whatever  duty  had 
been  mine  formerly. 

My  first  act  was  to  hunt  up  Perry;  whom  I  found  poring 
as  usual  over  the  great  tomes  that  he  was  supposed  to  be 
merely  dusting  and  rearranging  upon  new  shelves. 

As  I  entered  the  room  he  glanced  up  and  nodded  pleas- 
antly to  me,  only  to  resume  his  work  as  though  I  had 
never  been  away  at  all.  I  was  both  astonished  and  hurt  at 
his  indifference.  And  to  think  that  I  was  risking  death  to 
return  to  him  purely  from  a  sense  of  duty  and  affection! 

'Why,  Perry!*'  I  exclaimed,  "haven*t  you  a  word  for  me 
after  my  long  absence?" 

"Long  absence!**  he  repeated  in  evident  astonishment. 
"What  do  you  mean?** 

"Are  you  cra2:y.  Perry?  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you 
have  not  missed  me  since  that  time  we  were  separated  by 
the  charging  thag  vdthin  the  arena?** 

"*That  time',"  he  repeated.  "Why  man,  I  have  but  just 
returned  from  the  arena!  You  reached  here  almost  as  soon 
as  I.  Had  you  been  much  later  I  should  indeed  have  been 
worried,  and  as  it  is  I  had  intended  asking  you  about  how 


100  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

you  escaped  the  beast  as  soon  as  I  had  completed  the 
translation  of  this  most  interesting  passage.** 

'Terry,  you  are  mad/*  I  exclaimed.  **Why,  the  Lord 
only  knows  how  long  I  have  been  away.  I  have  been  to 
other  lands,  discovered  a  new  race  of  humans  within  Pel- 
lucidar,  seen  the  Mahars  at  their  worship  in  their  hidden 
temple,  and  barely  escaped  with  my  Hfe  from  them  and 
from  a  great  labyrinthodon  that  I  met  afterward,  follow- 
ing my  long  and  tedious  wanderings  across  an  unknown 
world.  I  must  have  been  away  for  months.  Perry,  and  now 
you  barely  look  up  from  your  work  when  I  return  and  in- 
sist that  we  have  been  separated  but  a  moment.  Is  that 
any  way  to  treat  a  friend?  I'm  surprised  at  you.  Perry,  and 
if  I'd  thought  for  a  moment  that  you  cared  no  more  for 
me  than  this  I  should  not  have  returned  to  chance  death 
at  the  hands  of  the  Mahars  for  your  sake.'* 

The  old  man  looked  at  me  for  a  long  time  before  he 
spoke.  There  was  a  puzzled  expression  upon  his  wrinkled 
face,  and  a  look  of  hurt  sorrow  in  his  eyes. 

"David,  my  boy,"  he  said,  "how  could  you  for  a  mo- 
ment doubt  my  love  for  you?  There  is  something  strange 
here  that  I  cannot  understand.  I  know  that  I  am  not  mad, 
and  I  am  equally  sure  that  you  are  not;  but  how  in  the 
world  are  we  to  account  for  the  strange  hallucinations 
that  each  of  us  seems  to  harbor  relative  to  the  passage  of 
time  since  last  we  saw  each  other.  You  are  positive  that 
months  have  gone  by,  while  to  me  it  seems  equally  cer- 
tain that  not  more  than  an  hour  ago  I  sat  beside  you  in 
the  amphitheater.  Can  it  be  that  both  of  us  are  right  and 
at  the  same  time  both  are  wrong?  First  tell  me  what  time 
is,  and  then  maybe  I  can  solve  our  problem.  Do  you  catch 
my  meaning?** 

I  didn't  and  said  so. 

**Yes,**  continued  the  old  man,  "we  are  both  right.  To 
me,  bent  over  my  book  here,  there  has  been  no  lapse  of 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  101 

time.  I  have  done  little  or  nothing  to  waste  my  energies 
and  so  have  required  neither  food  nor  sleep,  but  you,  on 
the  contrary,  have  walked  and  fought  and  wasted 
strength  and  tissue  which  must  needs  be  rebuilt  by  nutri- 
ment and  food,  and  so,  having  eaten  and  slept  many 
times  since  last  you  saw  me  you  naturally  measure  the 
lapse  of  time  largely  by  these  acts.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
David,  I  am  rapidly  coming  to  the  conviction  that  there  is 
no  such  thing  as  time— surely  there  can  be  no  time  here 
within  Pellucidar,  where  there  are  no  means  for  measur- 
ing or  recording  time.  Why,  the  Mahars  themselves  take 
no  account  of  such  a  thing  as  time.  I  find  here  in  all  their 
literary  works  but  a  single  tense,  the  present.  There  seems 
to  be  neither  past  nor  future  with  them.  Of  course  it  is  im- 
possible for  our  outer-earthly  minds  to  grasp  such  a  con- 
dition, but  our  recent  experiences  seem  to  demonstrate  its 
existence." 

It  was  too  big  a  subject  for  me,  and  I  said  so,  but  Perry 
seemed  to  enjoy  nothing  better  than  speculating  upon  it, 
and  after  listening  with  interest  to  my  account  of  the  ad- 
ventures through  which  I  had  passed  he  returned  once 
more  to  the  subject,  which  he  was  enlarging  upon  with 
considerable  fluency  when  he  was  interrupted  by  the  en- 
trance of  a  Sagoth. 

"Gomel**  commanded  the  intruder,  beckoning  to  me. 
**The  investigators  would  speak  with  you.** 

"Good-bye,  Perry!**  I  said,  clasping  the  old  man*s  hand. 
"There  may  be  nothing  but  the  present  and  no  such  thing 
as  time,  but  I  feel  that  I  am  about  to  take  a  trip  into  the 
hereafter  from  which  I  shall  never  return.  If  you  and 
Ghak  should  manage  to  escape  I  want  you  to  promise  me 
that  you  will  find  Dian  the  Beautiful  and  tell  her  that 
with  my  last  words  I  asked  her  forgiveness  for  the  unin- 
tentional affront  I  put  upon  her,  and  that  my  one  wish 


102  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

was  to  be  spared  long  enough  to  right  the  wrong  that  I 
had  done  her." 

Tears  came  to  Perry's  eyes. 

"I  cannot  beheve  but  that  you  will  return,  David,"  he 
said.  "It  would  be  awful  to  think  of  hving  out  the  balance 
of  my  hfe  without  you  among  these  hateful  and  repulsive 
creatures.  If  you  are  taken  away  I  shall  never  escape,  for  I 
feel  that  I  am  as  well  off  here  as  I  should  be  anywhere 
within  this  buried  world.  Good-bye,  my  boy,  good-bye  1" 
and  then  his  old  voice  faltered  and  broke,  and  as  he  hid 
his  face  in  his  hands  the  Sagoth  guardsman  grasped  me 
roughly  by  the  shoulder  and  hustled  me  from  the 
chamber. 


CHAPTER  XI 

FOUR  DEAD  MAHARS 

A  MOMENT  later  I  was  standing  before  a  dozen  Mahars— 
the  social  investigators  of  Phutra.  They  asked  me  many 
questions,  through  a  Sagoth  interpreter.  I  answered  them 
all  truthfully.  They  seemed  particularly  interested  in  my 
account  of  the  outer  earth  and  the  strange  vehicle  which 
had  brought  Perry  and  me  to  Pellucidar.  I  thought  that  I 
had  convinced  them,  and  after  they  had  sat  in  silence  for 
a  long  time  following  my  examination,  I  expected  to  be 
ordered  returned  to  my  quarters. 

During  this  apparent  silence  they  were  debating 
through  the  medium  of  strange,  unspoken  language  the 
merits  of  my  tale.  At  last  the  head  of  the  tribunal  com- 
municated the  result  of  their  conference  to  the  ojBBcer  in 
charge  of  the  Sagoth  guard. 

"Come,"  he  said  to  me,  "you  are  sentenced  to  the  ex- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  103 

perimental  pits  for  having  dared  to  insult  the  intelligence 
of  the  mighty  ones  with  the  ridiculous  tale  you  have  had 
the  temerity  to  unfold  to  them." 

"Do  you  mean  that  they  do  not  beheve  me?"  I  asked, 
totally  astonished. 

"Beheve  youl"  he  laughed.  "Do  you  mean  to  say  that 
you  expected  any  one  to  beheve  so  impossible  a  he?" 

It  was  hopeless,  and  so  I  walked  in  silence  beside  my 
guard  down  through  the  dark  corridors  and  runways  to- 
ward my  awful  doom.  At  a  low  level  we  came  upon  a 
number  of  hghted  chambers  in  which  we  saw  many 
Mahars  engaged  in  various  occupations.  To  one  of  these 
chambers  my  guard  escorted  me,  and  before  leaving  they 
chained  me  to  a  side  wall.  There  were  other  humans 
similarly  chained.  Upon  a  long  table  lay  a  victim  even  as  I 
was  ushered  into  the  room.  Several  Mahars  stood  about 
the  poor  creature  holding  him  down  so  that  he  could  not 
move.  Another,  grasping  a  sharp  knife  with  her  three-toed 
fore  foot,  was  laying  open  the  victim's  chest  and  abdo- 
men. No  anesthetic  had  been  administered  and  the 
shrieks  and  groans  of  the  tortiured  man  were  terrible  to 
hear.  This,  indeed,  was  vivisection  with  a  vengeance. 
Cold  sweat  broke  out  upon  me  as  I  reahzed  that  soon  my 
turn  would  come.  And  to  think  that  where  there  was  no 
such  thing  as  time  I  might  easily  imagine  that  my  suffer- 
ing was  enduring  for  months  before  death  finally  released 
mel 

The  Mahars  had  paid  not  the  shghtest  attention  to  me 
as  I  had  been  brought  into  the  room.  So  deeply  immersed 
were  they  in  their  work  that  I  am  sure  they  did  not  even 
know  that  the  Sagoths  had  entered  with  me.  The  door 
was  close  by.  Would  that  I  could  reach  it  I  But  those 
heavy  chains  precluded  any  such  possibihty.  I  looked 
about  for  some  means  of  escape  from  my  bonds.  Upon 
the  floor  between  me  and  the  Mahars  lay  a  tiny  surgical 


104  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

instrument  which  one  of  them  must  have  dropped.  It 
looked  not  unlike  a  buttonhook,  but  was  much  smaller, 
and  its  point  was  sharpened.  A  hundred  times  in  my  boy- 
hood days  had  I  picked  locks  with  a  buttonhook.  Could  I 
but  reach  that  httle  bit  of  poHshed  steel  I  might  yet  effect 
at  least  a  temporary  escape. 

Crawhng  to  the  Hmit  of  my  chain,  I  found  that  by 
reaching  one  hand  as  far  out  as  I  could  my  fingers  still  fell 
an  inch  short  of  the  coveted  instrument.  It  was  tantaliz- 
ing! Stretch  every  fiber  of  my  being  as  I  would,  I  could 
not  quite  make  it. 

At  last  I  turned  about  and  extended  one  foot  toward 
the  object.  My  heart  came  to  my  throat!  I  could  just 
touch  the  thing!  But  suppose  that  in  my  effort  to  drag  it 
toward  me  I  should  accidentally  shove  it  still  farther 
away  and  thus  entirely  out  of  reach!  Cold  sweat  broke  out 
upon  me  from  every  pore.  Slowly  and  cautiously  I  made 
the  effort.  My  toes  dropped  upon  the  cold  metal.  Gradu- 
ally I  worked  it  toward  me  imtil  I  felt  that  it  was  within 
reach  of  my  hand  and  a  moment  later  I  had  turned  about 
and  the  precious  thing  was  in  my  grasp. 

Assiduously  I  fell  to  work  upon  the  Mahar  lock  that 
held  my  chain.  It  was  pitifully  simple.  A  child  might  have 
picked  it,  and  a  moment  later  I  was  free.  The  Mahars 
were  now  evidently  completing  their  work  at  the  table. 
One  already  turned  away  and  was  examining  other  vic- 
tims, evidently  with  the  intention  of  selecting  the  next 
subject. 

Those  at  the  table  had  their  backs  toward  me.  But  for 
the  creatiu*e  walking  toward  us  I  might  have  escaped  that 
moment.  Slowly  the  thing  approached  me,  when  its  atten- 
tion was  attracted  by  a  huge  slave  chained  a  few  yards  to 
my  right.  Here  the  reptile  stopped  and  commenced  to  go 
over  the  poor  devil  carefully,  and  as  it  did  so  its  back 
turned  toward  me  for  an  instant,  and  in  that  instant  I 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  105 

gave  two  mighty  leaps  that  carried  me  out  of  the  chamber 
into  the  corridor  beyond,  down  which  I  raced  with  all  the 
speed  I  could  command. 

Where  I  was,  or  whither  I  was  going,  I  knew  not.  My 
only  thought  was  to  place  as  much  distance  as  possible 
between  me  and  that  frightful  chamber  of  torture. 

Presently  I  reduced  my  speed  to  a  brisk  walk,  and  later 
realizing  the  danger  of  running  into  some  new  predica- 
ment, were  I  not  careful,  I  moved  still  more  slowly  and 
cautiously.  After  a  time  I  came  to  a  passage  that  seemed 
in  some  mysterious  way  famihar  to  me,  and  presendy, 
chancing  to  glance  within  a  chamber  which  led  from  the 
corridor  I  saw  three  Mahars  curled  up  in  slumber  upon  a 
bed  of  sldns.  I  could  have  shouted  aloud  in  joy  and  rehef. 
It  was  the  same  corridor  and  the  same  Mahars  that  I  had 
intended  to  have  lead  so  important  a  role  in  our  escape 
from  Phutra.  Providence  had  indeed  been  land  to  me,  for 
the  reptiles  still  slept. 

My  one  great  danger  now  lay  in  returning  to  the  upper 
levels  in  search  of  Perry  and  Ghak,  but  there  was  nothing 
else  to  be  done,  and  so  I  hastened  upward.  When  I  came 
to  the  frequented  portions  of  the  building,  I  found  a  large 
burden  of  sldns  in  a  comer  and  these  I  lifted  to  my  head, 
carrying  them  in  such  a  way  that  ends  and  comers  fell 
down  about  my  shoulders  completely  hiding  my  face. 
Thus  disguised  I  found  Perry  and  Ghak  together  in  the 
chamber  where  we  had  been  wont  to  eat  and  sleep. 

Both  were  glad  to  see  me,  it  is  needless  to  say,  though 
of  course  they  had  known  nothing  of  the  fate  that  had 
been  meted  out  to  me  by  my  judges.  It  was  decided  that 
no  time  should  now  be  lost  before  attempting  to  put  our 
plan  of  escape  to  the  test,  as  I  could  not  hope  to  remain 
hidden  from  the  Sagoths  long,  nor  could  I  forever  carry 
that  bale  of  sldns  about  upon  my  head  without  arousing 
suspicion.  However  it  seemed  Hkely  that  it  would  carry 


106  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

me  once  more  safely  through  the  crowded  passages  and 
chambers  of  the  upper  levels,  and  so  I  set  out  with  Perry 
and  Ghak— the  stench  of  the  illy  cured  pelts  fairly  choking 
me. 

Together  we  repaired  to  the  first  tier  of  corridors  be- 
neath the  main  floor  of  the  buildings,  and  here  Perry  and 
Ghak  halted  to  await  me.  The  buildings  are  cut  out  of  the 
solid  hmestone  formation.  There  is  nothing  at  all  remark- 
able about  their  architecture.  The  rooms  are  sometimes 
rectangular,  sometimes  circular,  and  again  oval  in  shape. 
The  corridors  which  connect  them  are  narrow  and  not  al- 
ways straight.  The  chambers  are  hghted  by  diflFused  sun- 
light reflected  through  tubes  similar  to  those  by  which  the 
avenues  are  hghted.  The  lower  the  tiers  of  chambers,  the 
darker.  Most  of  the  corridors  are  entirely  unhghted.  The 
Mahars  can  see  quite  well  in  semidarkness. 

Down  to  the  main  floor  we  encountered  many  Mahars, 
Sagoths,  and  slaves;  but  no  attention  was  paid  to  us  as  we 
had  become  a  part  of  the  domestic  life  of  the  building. 
There  was  but  a  single  entrance  leading  from  the  place 
into  the  avenue  and  this  was  well  guarded  by  Sagoths— 
this  doorway  alone  were  we  forbidden  to  pass.  It  is  true 
that  we  were  not  supposed  to  enter  the  deeper  corridors 
and  apartments  except  on  special  occasions  when  we 
were  instructed  to  do  so;  but  as  we  were  considered  a 
lower  order  without  intelligence  there  was  httle  reason  to 
fear  that  we  could  accomphsh  any  harm  by  so  doing,  and 
so  we  were  not  hindered  as  we  entered  the  corridor  which 
led  below. 

Wrapped  in  a  skin  I  carried  three  swords,  and  the  two 
bows,  and  the  arrows  which  Perry  and  I  had  fashioned. 
As  many  slaves  bore  skin-wrapped  burdens  to  and  fro  my 
load  attracted  no  comment.  Where  I  left  Ghak  and  Perry 
there  were  no  other  creatures  in  sight,  and  so  I  withdrew 
one  sword  from  the  package,  and  leaving  the  balance  of 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  107 

the  weapons  with  Perry,  started  on  alone  toward  the 
lower  levels. 

Having  come  to  the  apartment  in  which  the  three 
Mahars  slept  I  entered  silently  on  tiptoe,  forgetting  that 
the  creatures  were  without  the  sense  of  hearing.  With  a 
quick  thrust  through  the  heart  I  disposed  of  the  first  but 
my  second  thrust  was  not  so  fortunate,  so  that  before  I 
could  kill  the  next  of  my  victims  it  had  hurled  itself 
against  the  third,  who  sprang  quickly  up,  facing  me  with 
wide-distended  jaws.  But  fighting  is  not  the  occupation 
which  the  race  of  Mahars  loves,  and  when  the  thing  saw 
that  I  already  had  dispatched  two  of  its  companions,  and 
that  my  sword  was  red  with  their  blood,  it  made  a  dash  to 
escape  me.  But  I  was  too  quick  for  it,  and  so,  half  hop- 
ping, half  flying,  it  scurried  down  another  corridor  with 
me  close  upon  its  heels. 

Its  escape  meant  the  utter  ruin  of  our  plan,  and  in  all 
probabihty  my  instant  death.  This  thought  lent  wings  to 
my  feet;  but  even  at  my  best  I  could  do  no  more  than 
hold  my  own  with  the  leaping  thing  before  me. 

Of  a  sudden  it  turned  into  an  apartment  on  the  right  of 
the  corridor,  and  an  instant  later  as  I  rushed  in  I  found 
myself  facing  two  of  the  Mahars.  The  one  who  had  been 
there  when  we  entered  had  been  occupied  with  a  number 
of  metal  vessels,  into  which  had  been  put  powders  and 
hquids  as  I  judged  from  the  array  of  flasks  standing  about 
upon  the  bench  where  it  had  been  working.  In  an  instant 
I  realized  what  I  had  stumbled  upon.  It  was  the  very 
room  for  the  finding  of  which  Perry  had  given  me  minute 
directions.  It  was  the  buried  chamber  in  which  was  hid- 
den the  Great  Secret  of  the  race  of  Mahars.  And  on  the 
bench  beside  the  flasks  lay  the  skin-bound  book  which 
held  the  only  copy  of  the  thing  I  was  to  have  sought,  after 
dispatching  the  three  Mahars  in  their  sleep. 

There  was  no  exit  from  the  room  other  than  the  door- 


108  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

way  in  which  I  now  stood  facing  the  two  frightful  rep- 
tiles. Cornered,  I  knew  that  they  would  fight  Hke  demons, 
and  they  were  well  equipped  to  fight  if  fight  they  must. 
Together  they  launched  themselves  upon  me,  and  though 
I  ran  one  of  them  through  the  heart  on  the  instant,  the 
other  fastened  its  gleaming  fangs  about  my  sword  arm 
above  the  elbow,  and  then  with  her  sharp  talons  com- 
menced to  rake  me  about  the  body,  evidently  intent  upon 
disembowehng  me.  I  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  hope  that 
I  might  release  my  arm  from  that  powerful,  visehke  grip 
which  seemed  to  be  severing  my  arm  from  my  body.  The 
pain  I  suffered  was  intense,  but  it  only  served  to  spur  me 
to  greater  efforts  to  overcome  my  antagonist. 

Back  and  forth  across  the  floor  we  struggled— the 
Mahar  dealing  me  terrific,  cutting  blows  with  her  fore 
feet,  while  I  attempted  to  protect  my  body  with  my  left 
hand,  at  the  same  time  watching  for  an  opportunity  to 
transfer  my  blade  from  my  now  useless  sword  hand  to  its 
rapidly  weakening  mate.  At  last  I  was  successful,  and 
with  what  seemed  to  me  my  last  ounce  of  strength  I  ran 
the  blade  through  the  ugly  body  of  my  foe. 

Soundless,  as  it  had  fought,  it  died,  and  though  weak 
from  pain  and  loss  of  blood,  it  was  with  an  emotion  of  tri- 
umphant pride  that  I  stepped  across  its  convulsively 
stiffening  corpse  to  snatch  up  the  most  potent  secret  of  a 
world.  A  single  glance  assured  me  it  was  the  very  thing 
that  Perry  had  described  to  me. 

And  as  I  grasped  it  did  I  think  of  what  it  meant  to  the 
human  race  of  Pellucidar— did  there  flash  through  my 
mind  the  thought  that  countless  generations  of  my  own 
kind  yet  unborn  would  have  reason  to  worship  me  for  the 
thing  that  I  had  accomphshed  for  them?  I  did  not.  I 
thought  of  a  beautiful  oval  face,  gazing  out  of  limpid 
eyes,  through  a  waving  mass  of  jet-black  hair.  I  thought 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  109 

of  red,  red  lips,  God-made  for  kissing.  And  of  a  sudden, 
apropos  of  nothing,  standing  there  alone  in  the  secret 
chamber  of  the  Mahars  of  Pellucidar,  I  realized  that  I 
loved  Dian  the  Beautiful. 


CHAPTER  xn 
PURSUIT 

For  an  instant  I  stood  there  thinking  of  her,  and  then, 
with  a  sigh,  I  tucked  the  book  in  the  thong  that  sup- 
ported my  loin  cloth,  and  turned  to  leave  the  apartment. 
At  the  bottom  of  the  corridor  which  leads  aloft  from  the 
lower  chambers  I  whistled  in  accordance  with  the  prear- 
ranged signal  which  was  to  announce  to  Perry  and  Ghak 
that  I  had  been  successful.  A  moment  later  they  stood  be- 
side me,  and  to  my  surprise  I  saw  that  Hooja  the  Sly  One 
accompanied  them. 

"He  joined  us,"  explained  Perry,  '*and  would  not  be  de- 
nied. The  fellow  is  a  fox.  He  scents  escape,  and  rather 
than  be  thwarted  of  our  chance  now  I  told  him  that  I 
would  bring  him  to  you,  and  let  you  decide  whether  he 
might  accompany  us." 

I  had  no  love  for  Hooja,  and  no  confidence  in  him.  I 
was  sure  that  if  he  thought  it  would  profit  him  he  would 
betray  us;  but  I  saw  no  way  out  of  it  now,  and  the  fact 
that  I  had  killed  four  Mahars  instead  of  only  the  three  I 
had  expected  to,  made  it  possible  to  include  the  fellow  in 
our  scheme  of  escape. 

"Very  well,"  I  said,  "you  may  come  with  us,  Hooja;  but 
at  the  first  intimation  of  treachery  I  shall  run  my  sword 
through  you.  Do  you  understand?" 

He  said  that  he  did. 


no  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Some  time  later  we  had  removed  the  skins  from  the 
fom*  Mahars,  and  so  succeeded  in  crawhng  inside  of  them 
ourselves  that  there  seemed  an  excellent  chance  for  us  to 
pass  unnoticed  from  Phutra.  It  was  not  an  easy  thing  to 
fasten  the  hides  together  where  we  had  split  them  along 
the  belly  to  remove  them  from  their  carcasses,  but  by 
remaining  out  until  the  others  had  all  been  sewed  in  with 
my  help,  and  then  leaving  an  aperture  in  the  breast  of 
Perry's  skin  through  which  he  could  pass  his  hands  to  sew 
me  up,  we  were  enabled  to  accomplish  our  design  to  re- 
ally much  better  purpose  than  I  had  hoped.  We  managed 
to  keep  the  heads  erect  by  passing  our  swords  up  through 
the  necks,  and  by  the  same  means  were  enabled  to  move 
them  about  in  a  life-like  manner.  We  had  our  greatest 
difficulty  with  the  webbed  feet,  but  even  that  problem 
was  finally  solved,  so  that  when  we  moved  about  we  did 
so  quite  naturally.  Tiny  holes  punctmred  in  the  baggy 
throats  into  which  our  heads  were  thrust  permitted  us  to 
see  well  enough  to  guide  our  progress. 

Thus  we  started  up  toward  the  main  floor  of  the  build- 
ing. Ghak  headed  the  strange  procession,  then  came 
Perry,  followed  by  Hooja,  while  I  brought  up  the  rear, 
after  admonishing  Hooja  that  I  had  so  arranged  my  sword 
that  I  could  thrust  it  through  the  head  of  my  disguise  into 
his  vitals  were  he  to  show  any  indication  of  faltering. 

As  the  noise  of  hurrying  feet  warned  me  that  we  were 
entering  the  busy  corridors  of  the  main  level,  my  heart 
came  up  into  my  mouth.  It  is  with  no  sense  of  shame  that 
I  admit  that  I  was  frightened— never  before  in  my  life,  nor 
since,  did  I  experience  any  such  agony  of  soul-searing 
fear  and  suspense  as  enveloped  me.  If  it  be  possible  to 
sweat  blood,  I  sweat  it  then. 

Slowly,  after  the  manner  of  locomotion  habitual  to  the 
Mahars,  when  they  are  not  using  their  wings,  we  crept 
through  throngs  of  busy  slaves,  Sagoths,  and  Mahars. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  1 1  \ 

After  what  seemed  an  eternity  we  reached  the  outer  door 
which  leads  into  the  main  avenue  of  Phutra.  Many  Sa- 
goths  loitered  near  the  opening.  They  glanced  at  Ghak  as 
he  padded  between  them.  Then  Perry  passed,  and  then 
Hooja.  Now  it  was  my  turn,  and  then  in  a  sudden  fit  of 
freezing  terror  I  reahzed  that  the  warm  blood  from  my 
wounded  arm  was  trickling  down  through  the  dead  foot 
of  the  Mahar  sldn  I  wore  and  leaving  its  tell-tale  mark 
upon  the  pavement,  for  I  saw  a  Sagoth  call  a  compan- 
ion's attentions  to  it. 

The  guard  stepped  before  me  and  pointing  to  my 
bleeding  foot  spoke  to  me  in  the  sign  language  which 
these  two  races  employ  as  a  means  of  communication. 
Even  had  I  known  what  he  was  saying  I  could  not  have 
rephed  with  the  dead  thing  that  covered  me.  I  once  had 
seen  a  great  Mahar  freeze  a  presumptuous  Sagoth  with  a 
look.  It  seemed  my  only  hope,  and  so  I  tried  it.  Stopping 
in  my  tracks  I  moved  my  sword  so  that  it  made  the  dead 
head  appear  to  turn  inquiring  eyes  upon  the  gorilla-man. 
For  a  long  moment  I  stood  perfectly  still  eyeing  the  fel- 
low with  those  dead  eyes.  Then  I  lowered  the  head  and 
started  slowly  on.  For  a  moment  all  hung  in  the  balance, 
but  before  I  touched  him  the  guard  stepped  to  one  side, 
and  I  passed  on  out  into  the  avenue. 

On  we  went  up  the  broad  street,  but  now  we  were  safe 
for  the  very  numbers  of  our  enemies  that  surrounded  us 
on  all  sides.  Fortunately,  there  was  a  great  concourse  of 
Mahars  repairing  to  the  shallow  lake  which  hes  a  mile  or 
more  from  the  city.  They  go  there  to  indulge  their  am- 
phibian proclivities  in  diving  for  small  fish,  and  enjoying 
the  cool  depths  of  the  water.  It  is  a  fresh-water  lake,  shal- 
low, and  free  from  the  larger  reptiles  which  make  the  use 
of  the  great  seas  of  Pellucidar  impossible  for  any  but  their 
own  kind. 

In  the  thick  of  the  crowd  we  passed  up  the  steps  and 


112  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

out  onto  the  plain.  For  some  distance  Ghak  remained 
with  the  stream  that  was  travehng  toward  the  lake,  but 
finally,  at  the  bottom  of  a  little  gully  he  halted,  and  there 
we  remained  until  all  had  passed  and  we  were  alone. 
Then,  still  in  our  disguises,  we  set  off  directly  away  from 
Phutra. 

The  heat  of  the  vertical  rays  of  the  sun  was  fast  making 
our  horrible  prisons  unbearable,  so  that  after  passing  a 
low  divide,  and  entering  a  sheltering  forest,  we  finally 
discarded  the  Mahar  skins  that  had  brought  us  thus  far  in 
safety. 

I  shall  not  weary  you  with  the  details  of  that  bitter  and 
galling  flight.  How  we  traveled  at  a  dogged  run  until  we 
dropped  in  our  tracks.  How  we  were  beset  by  strange  and 
terrible  beasts.  How  we  barely  escaped  the  cruel  fangs  of 
hons  and  tigers  the  size  of  which  would  dwarf  into  pitiful 
insignificance  the  greatest  fehnes  of  the  outer  world. 

On  and  on  we  raced,  our  one  thought  to  put  as  much 
distance  between  ourselves  and  Phutra  as  possible.  Ghak 
was  leading  us  to  his  own  land— the  land  of  Sari.  No  sign 
of  pursuit  had  developed,  and  yet  we  were  sure  that 
somewhere  behind  us  relentless  Sagoths  were  dogging 
our  tracks.  Ghak  said  they  never  failed  to  hunt  down  their 
quarry  until  they  had  captured  it  or  themselves  been 
turned  back  by  a  superior  force. 

Our  only  hope,  he  said,  lay  in  reaching  his  tribe  which 
was  quite  strong  enough  in  their  mountain  fastness  to 
beat  off  any  number  of  Sagoths. 

At  last,  after  what  seemed  months,  and  may,  I  now 
reahze,  have  been  years,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  dun  es- 
carpment which  buttressed  the  foothills  of  Sari.  At  almost 
the  same  instant,  Hooja,  who  looked  ever  quite  as  much 
behind  as  before,  announced  that  he  could  see  a  body  of 
men  far  behind  us  topping  a  low  ridge  in  our  wake.  It  was 
the  long-expected  pursuit. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  113 

I  asked  Ghak  if  we  could  make  Sari  in  time  to  escape 
them. 

*We  may,"  he  repHed;  '*but  you  will  find  that  the  Sa- 
goths  can  move  with  incredible  swiftness,  and  as  they  are 
almost  tireless  they  are  doubdess  much  fresher  than  we. 
Then—"  he  paused,  glancing  at  Perry. 

I  knew  what  he  meant.  The  old  man  was  exhausted. 
For  much  of  the  period  of  our  flight  either  Ghak  or  I  had 
half  supported  him  on  the  march.  With  such  a  handicap, 
less  fleet  pursuers  than  the  Sagoths  might  easily  overtake 
us  before  we  could  scale  the  rugged  heights  which  con- 
fronted us. 

**You  and  Hooja  go  on  ahead,"  I  said.  "Perry  and  I  will 
make  it  if  we  are  able.  We  cannot  travel  as  rapidly  as  you 
two,  and  there  is  no  reason  why  all  should  be  lost  because 
of  that.  It  can't  be  helped— we  have  simply  to  face  it." 

"I  will  not  desert  a  companion,"  was  Ghak*s  simple 
reply.  I  hadn't  known  that  this  great,  hairy,  primeval  man 
had  any  such  nobihty  of  character  stowed  away  inside 
him.  I  had  always  hked  him,  but  now  to  my  hking  was 
added  honor  and  respect.  Yes,  and  love. 

But  still  I  urged  him  to  go  on  ahead,  insisting  that  if  he 
could  reach  his  people  he  might  be  able  to  bring  out  a 
sufficient  force  to  drive  off  the  Sagoths  and  rescue  Perry 
and  myself. 

No,  he  wouldn't  leave  us,  and  that  was  all  there  was  to 
it,  but  he  suggested  that  Hooja  might  hurry  on  and  warn 
the  Sarians  of  the  king's  danger.  It  didn't  require  much 
urging  to  start  Hooja— the  naked  idea  was  enough  to  send 
him  leaping  on  ahead  of  us  into  the  foothills  which  we 
now  had  reached. 

Perry  reahzed  that  he  was  jeopardizing  Ghak's  hfe  and 
mine  and  the  old  fellow  fairly  begged  us  to  go  on  without 
him,  although  I  knew  that  he  was  suffering  a  perfect  an- 
guish of  terror  at  the  thought  of  faffing  into  the  hands  of 


114  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

the  Sagoths.  Ghak  finally  solved  the  problem,  in  part,  by 
lifting  Perry  in  his  powerful  arms  and  carrying  him. 
While  the  act  cut  down  Ghak's  speed  he  still  could  travel 
faster  thus  than  when  half  supporting  the  stumbling  old 
man. 


CHAPTER  xm 
THE  SLY  ONE 

The  Sagoths  were  gaining  on  us  rapidly,  for  once  they 
had  sighted  us  they  had  greatly  increased  their  speed.  On 
and  on  we  stumbled  up  the  narrow  canon  that  Ghak  had 
chosen  to  approach  the  heights  of  Sari.  On  either  side 
rose  precipitous  cliffs  of  gorgeous,  parti-colored  rock, 
while  beneath  our  feet  a  thick  mountain  grass  formed  a 
soft  and  noiseless  carpet.  Since  we  had  entered  the  canon 
we  had  had  no  glimpse  of  our  pursuers,  and  I  was  com- 
mencing to  hope  that  they  had  lost  our  trail  and  that  we 
would  reach  the  now  rapidly  nearing  cliffs  in  time  to  scale 
them  before  we  should  be  overtaken. 

Ahead  we  neither  saw  nor  heard  any  sign  which  might 
betoken  the  success  of  Hooja's  mission.  By  now  he  should 
have  reached  the  outposts  of  the  Sarians,  and  we  should 
at  least  hear  the  savage  cries  of  the  tribesmen  as  they 
swarmed  to  arms  in  answer  to  their  king's  appeal  for  suc- 
cor. In  another  moment  the  frowning  cliffs  ahead  should 
be  black  with  primeval  warriors.  But  nothing  of  the  kind 
happened— as  a  matter  of  fact  the  Sly  One  had  betrayed 
us.  At  the  moment  that  we  expected  to  see  Sarian  spear- 
men charging  to  our  rehef  at  Hooja's  back,  the  craven 
traitor  was  sneaking  around  the  outskirts  of  the  nearest 
Sarian  village,  that  he  might  come  up  from  the  other  side 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  115 

when  it  was  too  late  to  save  us,  claiming  that  he  had  be- 
come lost  among  the  momitains. 

Hooja  still  harbored  ill  will  against  me  because  of  the 
blow  I  had  struck  in  Dian's  protection,  and  his  malevo- 
lent spirit  was  equal  to  sacrificing  us  all  that  he  might  be 
revenged  upon  me. 

As  we  drew  nearer  the  barrier  cliffs  and  no  sign  of  res- 
cuing Sarians  appeared  Ghak  became  both  angry  and 
alarmed,  and  presently  as  the  sounds  of  rapidly  approach- 
ing pursuit  fell  upon  our  ears,  he  called  to  me  over  his 
shoulder  that  we  were  lost. 

A  backward  glance  gave  me  a  glimpse  of  the  first  of  the 
Sagoths  at  the  far  end  of  a  considerable  straight  stretch  of 
canon  through  which  we  had  just  passed,  and  then  a  sud- 
den turning  shut  the  ugly  creature  from  my  view;  but  the 
loud  howl  of  triumphant  rage  which  rose  behind  us  was 
evidence  that  the  gorilla-man  had  sighted  us. 

Again  the  canon  veered  sharply  to  the  left,  but  to  the 
right  another  branch  ran  on  at  a  lesser  deviation  from  the 
general  direction,  so  that  it  appeared  more  hke  the  main 
canon  than  the  left-hand  branch.  The  Sagoths  were  now 
not  over  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards  behind  us,  and  I 
saw  that  it  was  hopeless  for  us  to  expect  to  escape  other 
than  by  a  ruse.  There  was  a  bare  chance  of  saving  Ghak 
and  Perry,  and  as  I  reached  the  branching  of  the  canon  I 
took  the  chance. 

Pausing  there  I  waited  until  the  foremost  Sagoth  hove 
into  sight.  Ghak  and  Perry  had  disappeared  around  a 
bend  in  the  left-hand  canon,  and  as  the  Sagoth's  savage 
yell  announced  that  he  had  seen  me  I  turned  and  fled  up 
the  right-hand  branch.  My  ruse  was  successful,  and  the 
entire  party  of  man-hunters  raced  headlong  after  me  up 
one  caiion  while  Ghak  bore  Perry  to  safety  up  the  other. 

Running  had  never  been  my  particular  athletic  forte, 
and  now  when  my  very  life  depended  upon  fleetness  of 


116  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

foot  I  cannot  say  that  I  ran  any  better  than  on  the  occa- 
sions when  my  pitiful  base  running  had  called  down  upon 
my  head  the  rooters'  raucous  and  reproachful  cries  of  "Ice 
wagon/'  and  "Call  a  cab." 

The  Sagoths  were  gaining  on  me  rapidly.  There  was 
one  in  particular,  fleeter  than  his  fellows,  who  was  peril- 
ously close.  The  canon  had  become  but  a  rocky  sHt,  ris- 
ing roughly  at  a  steep  angle  toward  what  seemed  a  pass 
between  two  abutting  peaks.  What  lay  beyond  I  could 
not  even  guess— possibly  a  sheer  drop  of  hundreds  of  feet 
into  the  corresponding  valley  upon  the  other  side.  Could 
it  be  that  I  had  plimged  into  a  cul-de-sac? 

Realizing  that  I  could  not  hope  to  outdistance  the  Sa- 
goths to  the  top  of  the  canon  I  had  determined  to  risk  all 
in  an  attempt  to  check  them  temporarily,  and  to  this  end 
had  imslung  my  rudely  made  bow  and  plucked  an  arrow 
from  the  skin  quiver  which  hung  behind  my  shoulder.  As 
I  fitted  the  shaft  with  my  right  hand  I  stopped  and 
wheeled  toward  the  gorilla-man. 

In  the  world  of  my  birth  I  never  had  drawn  a  shaft,  but 
since  our  escape  from  Phutra  I  had  kept  the  party  sup- 
phed  with  small  game  by  means  of  my  arrows,  and  so, 
through  necessity,  had  developed  a  fair  degree  of  accu- 
racy. During  orn*  flight  from  Phutra  I  had  restnmg  my 
bow  with  a  piece  of  heavy  gut  taken  from  a  huge  tiger 
which  Ghak  and  I  had  worried  and  finally  dispatched 
with  arrows,  spear,  and  sword.  The  hard  wood  of  the  bow 
was  extremely  tough  and  this,  with  the  strength  and  elas- 
ticity of  my  new  string,  gave  me  unwonted  confidence  in 
my  weapon. 

Never  had  I  greater  need  of  steady  nerves  than  then— 
never  were  my  nerves  and  muscles  under  better  control.  I 
sighted  as  carefully  and  deHberately  as  though  at  a  straw 
target.  The  Sagoth  had  never  before  seen  a  bow  and 
arrow,  but  of  a  sudden  it  must  have  swept  over  his  duU 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  >  117 

intellect  that  the  thing  I  held  toward  him  was  some  sort 
of  engine  of  destruction,  for  he  too  came  to  a  halt,  simul- 
taneously swinging  his  hatchet  for  a  throw.  It  is  one  of 
the  many  methods  in  which  they  employ  this  weapon, 
and  the  accuracy  of  aim  which  they  achieve,  even  under 
the  most  unfavorable  circumstances,  is  httle  short  of  mi- 
raculous. 

My  shaft  was  drawn  back  its  full  length— my  eye  had 
centered  its  sharp  point  upon  the  left  breast  of  my  adver- 
sary; and  then  he  launched  his  hatchet  and  I  released  my 
arrow.  At  the  instant  that  our  missiles  flew  I  leaped  to  one 
side,  but  the  Sagoth  sprang  forward  to  follow  up  his  at- 
tack with  a  spear  thrust.  I  felt  the  swish  of  the  hatchet  as 
it  grazed  my  head,  and  at  the  same  instant  my  shaft 
pierced  the  Sagoth's  savage  heart,  and  with  a  single  groan 
he  lunged  almost  at  my  feet— stone  dead. 

Close  behind  him  were  two  more— fifty  yards  perhaps 
—but  the  distance  gave  me  time  to  snatch  up  the  dead 
guardsman's  shield,  for  the  close  call  his  hatchet  had  just 
given  me  had  borne  in  upon  me  the  urgent  need  I  had  for 
one.  Those  which  I  had  purloined  at  Phutra  we  had  not 
been  able  to  bring  along  because  their  size  precluded  our 
conceahng  them  within  the  skins  of  the  Mahars  which 
had  brought  us  safely  from  the  city. 

With  the  shield  slipped  well  up  on  my  left  arm  I  let  fly 
another  arrow,  which  brought  down  a  second  Sagoth,  and 
then  as  his  fellow's  hatchet  sped  toward  me  I  caught  it 
upon  the  shield,  and  fitted  another  shaft  for  him;  but  he 
did  not  wait  to  receive  it.  Instead,  he  turned  and  re- 
treated toward  the  main  body  of  gorilla-men.  Evidently 
he  had  seen  enough  of  me  for  the  moment. 

Once  more  I  took  up  my  flight,  nor  were  the  Sagoths 
apparently  overanxious  to  press  their  pursuit  so  closely  as 
before.  Unmolested  I  reached  the  top  of  the  canon  where 
I  found  a  sheer  drop  of  two  or  three  hundred  feet  to  the 


118  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

bottom  of  a  rocky  chasm;  but  on  the  left  a  narrow  ledge 
rounded  the  shoulder  of  the  overhanging  cliff.  Along  this 
I  advanced,  and  at  a  sudden  turning,  a  few  yards  beyond 
the  caiion's  end,  the  path  widened,  and  at  my  left  I  saw 
the  opening  to  a  large  cave.  Before,  the  ledge  continued 
imtil  it  passed  from  sight  about  another  projecting 
buttress  of  the  mountain. 

Here,  I  felt,  I  could  defy  an  army,  for  but  a  single 
foeman  could  advance  upon  me  at  a  time,  nor  could  he 
know  that  I  was  awaiting  him  until  he  came  full  upon  me 
around  the  comer  of  the  turn.  About  me  lay  scattered 
stones  crumbled  from  the  cliff  above.  They  were  of  vari- 
ous sizes  and  shapes,  but  enough  were  of  handy  dimen- 
sions for  use  as  ammunition  in  heu  of  my  precious  arrows. 
Gathering  a  number  of  stones  into  a  httle  pile  beside  the 
mouth  of  the  cave  I  waited  the  advance  of  the  Sagoths. 

As  I  stood  there,  tense  and  silent,  Hstening  for  the  first 
faint  sound  that  should  announce  the  approach  of  my  en- 
emies, a  sHght  noise  from  within  the  cave's  black  depths 
attracted  my  attention.  It  might  have  been  produced  by 
the  moving  of  the  great  body  of  some  huge  beast  rising 
from  the  rocky  floor  of  its  lair.  At  almost  the  same  instant 
I  thought  that  I  caught  the  scraping  of  hide  sandals  upon 
the  ledge  beyond  the  turn.  For  the  next  few  seconds  my 
attention  was  considerably  divided. 

And  then  from  the  inky  blackness  at  my  right  I  saw 
two  flaming  eyes  glaring  into  mine.  They  were  on  a  level 
that  was  over  two  feet  above  my  head.  It  is  true  that  the 
beast  who  owned  them  might  be  standing  upon  a  ledge 
within  the  cave,  or  that  it  might  be  rearing  up  upon  its 
hind  legs;  but  I  had  seen  enough  of  the  monsters  of  Pellu- 
cidar  to  know  that  I  might  be  facing  some  new  and 
frightful  Titan  whose  dimensions  and  ferocity  ecHpsed 
those  of  any  I  had  seen  before. 

Whatever  it  was,  it  was  coming  slowly  toward  the  en- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  119 

trance  of  the  cave,  and  now,  deep  and  forbidding,  it  ut- 
tered a  low  and  ominous  growl.  I  waited  no  longer  to  dis- 
pute possession  of  the  ledge  with  the  thing  which  owned 
that  voice.  The  noise  had  not  been  loud— I  doubt  if  the 
Sagoths  heard  it  at  all— but  the  suggestion  of  latent  possi- 
bihties  behind  it  was  such  that  I  knew  it  would  only  ema- 
nate from  a  gigantic  and  ferocious  beast. 

As  I  backed  along  the  ledge  I  soon  was  past  the  mouth 
of  the  cave,  where  I  no  longer  could  see  those  fearful 
flaming  eyes,  but  an  instant  later  I  caught  sight  of  the 
fiendish  face  of  a  Sagoth  as  it  was  warily  advancing  be- 
yond the  cliffs  turn  on  the  far  side  of  the  cave*s  mouth. 
As  the  fellow  saw  me  he  leaped  along  the  ledge  in  pur- 
suit, and  after  him  came  as  many  of  his  companions  as 
could  crowd  upon  each  other's  heels.  At  the  same  time 
the  beast  emerged  from  the  cave,  so  that  he  and  the 
Sagoths  came  face  to  face  upon  that  narrow  ledge. 

The  thing  was  an  enormous  cave  bear,  rearing  its  colos- 
sal bulk  fully  eight  feet  at  the  shoulder,  while  from  the  tip 
of  its  nose  to  the  end  of  its  stubby  tail  it  was  fully  twelve 
feet  in  length.  As  it  sighted  the  Sagoths  it  emitted  a  most 
frightful  roar,  and  with  open  mouth  charged  full  upon 
them.  With  a  cry  of  terror  the  foremost  gorilla-man 
tiurned  to  escape,  but  behind  him  he  ran  full  upon  his  on- 
rushing  companions. 

The  horror  of  the  following  seconds  is  indescribable. 
The  Sagoth  nearest  the  cave  bear,  finding  his  escape 
blocked,  turned  and  leaped  dehberately  to  an  awful 
death  upon  the  jagged  rocks  three  hundred  feet  below. 
Then  those  giant  jaws  reached  out  and  gathered  in  the 
next— there  was  a  sickening  sound  of  crushing  bones,  and 
the  mangled  corpse  was  dropped  over  the  chffs  edge.  Nor 
did  the  mighty  beast  even  pause  in  his  steady  advance 
along  the  ledge. 

Shrieking  Sagoths  were  now  leaping  madly  over  the 


120  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

precipice  to  escape  him,  and  the  last  I  saw  he  rounded 
the  turn  still  pursuing  the  demoralized  remnant  of  the 
man  hunters.  For  a  long  time  I  could  hear  the  horrid  roar- 
ing of  the  brute  intermingled  with  the  screams  and 
shrieks  of  his  victims,  until  finally  the  awful  sounds  dwin- 
dled and  disappeared  in  the  distance. 

Later  I  learned  from  Ghak,  who  had  finally  come  to  his 
tribesmen  and  returned  with  a  party  to  rescue  me,  that 
the  ryth,  as  it  is  called,  pursued  the  Sagoths  until  it  had 
exterminated  the  entire  band.  Ghak  was,  of  course,  posi- 
tive that  I  had  fallen  prey  to  the  terrible  creature,  which, 
within  Pellucidar,  is  truly  the  king  of  beasts. 

Not  caring  to  venture  back  into  the  canon,  where  I 
might  fall  prey  either  to  the  cave  bear  or  the  Sagoths  I 
continued  on  along  the  ledge,  believing  that  by  following 
around  the  mountain  I  could  reach  the  land  of  Sari  from 
another  direction.  But  I  evidently  became  confused  by 
the  twisting  and  turning  of  the  canons  and  gullies,  for  I 
did  not  come  to  the  land  of  Sari  then,  nor  for  a  long  time 
thereafter. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN 

With  no  heavenly  guide,  it  is  httle  wonder  that  I  became 
confused  and  lost  in  the  labyrinthine  maze  of  those 
mighty  hills.  What,  in  reahty,  I  did  was  to  pass  entirely 
through  them  and  come  out  above  the  valley  upon  the 
farther  side.  I  know  that  I  wandered  for  a  long  time,  until 
tired  and  hungry  I  came  upon  a  small  cave  in  the  face  of 
the  hmestone  formation  which  had  taken  the  place  of  the 
granite  farther  back. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  121 

The  cave  which  took  my  fancy  lay  halfway  up  the 
precipitous  side  of  a  lofty  cUff.  The  way  to  it  was  such 
that  I  knew  no  extremely  formidable  beast  could  frequent 
it,  nor  was  it  large  enough  to  make  a  comfortable  habitat 
for  any  but  the  smaller  mammals  or  reptiles.  Yet  it  was 
with  the  utmost  caution  that  I  crawled  within  its  dark  in- 
terior. 

Here  I  found  a  rather  large  chamber,  lighted  by  a  nar- 
row cleft  in  the  rock  above  which  let  the  sunhght  filter  in 
in  sufficient  quantities  partially  to  dispel  the  utter  dark- 
ness which  I  had  expected.  The  cave  was  entirely  empty, 
nor  were  there  any  signs  of  its  having  been  recently  occu- 
pied. The  opening  was  comparatively  small,  so  that  after 
considerable  effort  I  was  able  to  lug  up  a  bowlder  from 
the  valley  below  which  entirely  blocked  it. 

Then  I  returned  again  to  the  valley  for  an  armful  of 
grasses  and  on  this  trip  was  fortunate  enough  to  knock 
over  an  orthopi,  the  diminutive  horse  of  Pellucidar,  a  ht- 
tle  animal  about  the  size  of  a  fox  terrier,  which  aboimds 
in  all  parts  of  the  inner  world.  Thus,  with  food  and  bed- 
ding I  returned  to  my  lair,  where  after  a  meal  of  raw 
meat,  to  which  I  had  now  become  quite  accustomed,  I 
dragged  the  bowlder  before  the  entrance  and  ciurled  my- 
self upon  a  bed  of  grasses— a  naked,  primeval,  cave  man, 
as  savagely  primitive  as  my  prehistoric  progenitors. 

I  awoke  rested  but  hungry,  and  pushing  the  bowlder 
aside  crawled  out  upon  the  httle  rocky  shelf  which  was 
my  front  porch.  Before  me  spread  a  small  but  beautiful 
valley,  through  the  center  of  which  a  clear  and  sparkhng 
river  wound  its  way  down  to  an  inland  sea,  the  blue 
waters  of  which  were  just  visible  between  the  two  moun- 
tain ranges  which  embraced  this  httle  paradise.  The  sides 
of  the  opposite  hills  were  green  with  verdure,  for  a  great 
forest  clothed  them  to  the  foot  of  the  red  and  yellow  and 
copper  green  of  the  towering  crags  which  formed  their 


122  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

summit.  The  valley  itself  was  carpeted  with  a  luxm*iaiit 
grass,  while  here  and  there  patches  of  wild  flowers  made 
great  splashes  of  vivid  color  against  the  prevailing  green. 

Dotted  over  the  face  of  the  valley  were  Httle  clusters  of 
palmlike  trees— three  or  four  together  as  a  rule.  Beneath 
these  stood  antelope,  while  others  grazed  in  the  open,  or 
wandered  gracefully  to  a  near-by  ford  to  drink.  There 
were  several  species  of  this  beautiful  animal,  the  most 
magnificent  somewhat  resembling  the  giant  eland  of 
Africa,  except  that  their  spiral  horns  form  a  complete 
curve  backward  over  their  ears  and  then  forward  again 
beneath  them,  ending  in  sharp  and  formidable  points 
some  two  feet  before  the  face  and  above  the  eyes.  In  size 
they  remind  one  of  a  pure  bred  Hereford  bull,  yet  they 
are  very  agile  and  fast.  The  broad  yellow  bands  that 
stripe  the  dark  roan  of  their  coats  made  me  take  them  for 
zebra  when  I  first  saw  them.  All  in  all  they  are  handsome 
animals,  and  added  the  finishing  touch  to  the  strange  and 
lovely  landscape  that  spread  before  my  new  home. 

I  had  determined  to  make  the  cave  my  headquarters, 
and  with  it  as  a  base  make  a  systematic  exploration  of  the 
surrounding  country  in  search  of  the  land  of  Sari.  First  I 
devoured  the  remainder  of  the  carcass  of  the  orthopi  I 
had  killed  before  my  last  sleep.  Then  I  hid  the  Great  Se- 
cret in  a  deep  niche  at  the  back  of  my  cave,  rolled  the 
bowlder  before  my  front  door,  and  with  bow,  arrows, 
sword,  and  shield  scrambled  down  into  the  peaceful 
valley. 

The  grazing  herds  moved  to  one  side  as  I  passed 
through  them,  the  fittle  orthopi  evincing  the  greatest 
wariness  and  galloping  to  safest  distances.  All  the  animals 
stopped  feeding  as  I  approached,  and  after  moving  to 
what  they  considered  a  safe  distance  stood  contemplating 
me  with  serious  eyes  and  up-cocked  ears.  Once  one  of  the 
old  bull  antelopes  of  the  striped  species  lowered  his  head 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  123 

and  bellowed  angrily— even  taking  a  few  steps  in  my  di- 
rection, so  that  I  thought  he  meant  to  charge;  but  after  I 
had  passed,  he  resumed  feeding  as  though  nothing  had 
disturbed  him. 

Near  the  lower  end  of  the  valley  I  passed  a  number  of 
tapirs,  and  across  the  river  saw  a  great  sadok,  the  enor- 
mous double-homed  progenitor  of  the  modem  rhinoceros. 
At  the  valley's  end  the  cHffs  upon  the  left  run  out  into  the 
sea,  so  that  to  pass  around  them  as  I  desired  to  do  it  was 
necessary  to  scale  them  in  search  of  a  ledge  along  which  I 
might  continue  my  journey.  Some  fifty  feet  from  the  base 
I  came  upon  a  projection  which  formed  a  natural  path 
along  the  face  of  the  chff,  and  this  I  followed  out  over  the 
sea  toward  the  cliffs  end. 

Here  the  ledge  inchned  rapidly  upward  toward  the  top 
of  the  chffs—the  stratum  which  formed  it  evidentiy  hav- 
ing been  forced  up  at  this  steep  angle  when  the  moim- 
tains  behind  it  were  bom.  As  I  cHmbed  carefully  up  the 
ascent  my  attention  suddenly  was  attracted  aloft  by  the 
sound  of  strange  hissing,  and  what  resembled  the  flapping 
of  wdngs. 

And  at  the  first  glance  there  broke  upon  my  horrified 
vision  the  most  frightful  thing  I  had  seen  even  within 
Pellucidar.  It  was  a  giant  dragon  such  as  is  pictured  in  the 
legends  and  fairy  tales  of  earth  folk.  Its  huge  body  must 
have  measinred  forty  feet  in  length,  while  the  bat-hke 
wings  that  supported  it  in  midair  had  a  spread  of  fully 
thirty.  Its  gaping  jaws  were  armed  with  long,  sharp  teeth, 
and  its  claws  equipped  with  horrible  talons. 

The  hissing  noise  which  had  first  attracted  my  attention 
was  issuing  from  its  throat,  and  seemed  to  be  directed  at 
something  beyond  and  below  me  which  I  could  not  see. 
The  ledge  upon  which  I  stood  terminated  abruptly  a  few 
paces  farther  on,  and  as  I  reached  the  end  I  saw  the  cause 
of  the  reptile's  agitation. 


124  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Some  time  in  past  ages  an  earthquake  had  produced  a 
fault  at  this  point,  so  that  beyond  the  spot  where  I  stood 
the  strata  had  shpped  down  a  matter  of  twenty  feet.  The 
result  was  that  the  continuation  of  my  ledge  lay  twenty 
feet  below  me,  where  it  ended  as  abruptly  as  did  the  end 
upon  which  I  stood. 

And  here,  evidently  halted  in  flight  by  this  insur- 
mountable break  in  the  ledge,  stood  the  object  of  the 
creature's  attack— a  girl  cowering  upon  the  narrow  plat- 
form, her  face  buried  in  her  arms,  as  though  to  shut  out 
the  sight  of  the  frightful  death  which  hovered  just  above 
her. 

The  dragon  was  circhng  lower,  and  seemed  about  to 
dart  in  upon  its  prey.  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  scarce 
an  instant  in  which  to  weigh  the  possible  chances  that  I 
had  against  the  awfully  armed  creature;  but  the  sight  of 
that  frightened  girl  below  me  called  out  to  all  that  was 
best  in  me,  and  the  instinct  for  protection  of  the  other  sex, 
which  nearly  must  have  equaled  the  instinct  of  self- 
preservation  in  primeval  man,  drew  me  to  the  girl's  side 
like  an  irresistible  magnet. 

Almost  thoughtless  of  the  consequences,  I  leaped  from 
the  end  of  the  ledge  upon  which  I  stood,  for  the  tiny  shelf 
twenty  feet  below.  At  the  same  instant  the  dragon  darted 
in  toward  the  girl,  but  my  sudden  advent  upon  the  scene 
must  have  startled  him  for  he  veered  to  one  side,  and 
then  rose  above  us  once  more. 

The  noise  I  made  as  I  landed  beside  her  convinced  the 
girl  that  her  end  had  come,  for  she  thought  that  I  was  the 
dragon;  but  finally  when  no  cruel  fangs  closed  upon  her 
she  raised  her  eyes  in  astonishment.  As  they  fell  upon  me 
the  expression  that  came  into  them  would  be  difficult  to 
describe;  but  her  feehngs  could  scarcely  have  been  one 
whit  more  comphcated  than  my  own— for  the  wide  eyes 
that  looked  into  mine  were  those  of  Dian  the  Beautiful. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  125 

"Dian!"  I  cried.  "DianI  Thank  God  that  I  came  in 
time." 

''You?"  she  whispered,  and  then  she  hid  her  face  again; 
nor  could  I  tell  whether  she  were  glad  or  angry  that  I  had 
come. 

Once  more  the  dragon  was  sweeping  toward  ns,  and  so 
rapidly  that  I  had  no  time  to  unsHng  my  bow.  All  that  I 
could  do  was  to  snatch  up  a  rock,  and  hurl  it  at  the  thing  s 
hideous  face.  Again  my  aim  was  true,  and  with  a  hiss  of 
pain  and  rage  the  reptile  wheeled  once  more  and  soared 
away. 

Quickly  I  fitted  an  arrow  now  that  I  might  be  ready  at 
the  next  attack,  and  as  I  did  so  I  looked  down  at  the  girl, 
so  that  I  surprised  her  in  a  surreptitious  glance  which  she 
was  steahng  at  me;  but  immediately,  she  again  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands. 

*XiOok  at  me,  Dian,"  I  pleaded.  "Are  you  not  glad  to 
see  me?** 

She  looked  straight  into  my  eyes. 

1  hate  you,*'  she  said,  and  then,  as  I  was  about  to  beg 
for  a  fair  hearing  she  pointed  over  my  shoulder.  "The 
thipdar  comes,"  she  said,  and  I  turned  again  to  meet  the 
reptile. 

So  this  was  a  thipdar.  I  might  have  known  it.  The  cruel 
bloodhound  of  the  Mahars.  The  long-extinct  pterodactyl 
of  the  outer  world.  But  this  time  I  met  it  with  a  weapon  it 
never  had  faced  before.  I  had  selected  my  longest  arrow, 
and  with  all  my  strength  had  bent  the  bow  until  the  very 
tip  of  the  shaft  rested  upon  the  thumb  of  my  left  hand, 
and  then  as  the  great  creature  darted  toward  us  I  let 
drive  straight  for  that  tough  breast. 

Hissing  like  the  escape  valve  of  a  steam  engine,  the 
mighty  creature  fell  turning  and  twisting  into  the  sea 
below,  my  arrow  buried  completely  in  its   carcass.   I 


126  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

turned  toward  the  girl.  She  was  looking  past  me.  It  was 
evident  that  she  had  seen  the  thipdar  die. 

"Dian,"  I  said,  *'won't  you  tell  me  that  you  are  not 
sorry  that  I  have  found  you?" 

"I  hate  you,"  was  her  only  reply;  but  I  imagined  that 
there  was  less  vehemence  in  it  than  before— yet  it  might 
have  been  but  my  imagination. 

'^Why  do  you  hate  me,  Dian?"  I  asked,  but  she  did  not 
answer  me. 

"What  are  you  doing  here?"  I  asked,  "and  what  has 
happened  to  you  since  Hooja  freed  you  from  the  Sa- 
go ths?" 

At  first  I  thought  that  she  was  going  to  ignore  me  en- 
tirely, but  finally  she  thought  better  of  it. 

"I  was  again  running  away  from  Jubal  the  Ugly  One," 
she  said.  "After  I  escaped  from  the  Sagoths  I  made  my 
way  alone  back  to  my  own  land;  but  on  account  of  Jubal  I 
did  not  dare  enter  the  villages  or  let  any  of  my  friends 
know  that  I  had  returned  for  fear  that  Jubal  might  find 
out.  By  watching  for  a  long  time  I  found  that  my  brother 
had  not  yet  returned,  and  so  I  continued  to  hve  in  a  cave 
beside  a  valley  which  my  race  seldom  frequents,  awaiting 
the  time  that  he  should  come  back  and  free  me  from 
Jubal. 

"But  at  last  one  of  JubaFs  hunters  saw  me  as  I  was 
creeping  toward  my  father's  cave  to  see  if  my  brother  had 
yet  returned  and  he  gave  the  alarm  and  Jubal  set  out 
after  me.  He  has  been  pursuing  me  across  many  lands.  He 
cannot  be  far  behind  me  now.  When  he  comes  he  will  kill 
you  and  carry  me  back  to  his  cave.  He  is  a  terrible  man.  I 
have  gone  as  far  as  I  can  go,  and  there  is  no  escape,"  and 
she  looked  hopelessly  up  at  the  continuation  of  the  ledge 
twenty  feet  above  us. 

"But  he  shall  not  have  me,"  she  suddenly  cried,  with 
great  vehemence.  "The  sea  is  there"— she  pointed  over  the 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  127 

edge  of  the  cliff— "and  the  sea  shall  have  me  rather  than 
Jubal/* 

"But  I  have  you  now  Dian,**  I  cried;  "nor  shall  Jubal, 
nor  any  other  have  you,  for  you  are  mine/*  and  I  seized 
her  hand,  nor  did  I  lift  it  above  her  head  and  let  it  fall  in 
token  of  release. 

She  had  risen  to  her  feet,  and  was  looking  straight  into 
my  eyes  with  level  gaze. 

"I  do  not  beheve  you,"  she  said,  "for  if  you  meant  it 
you  would  have  done  this  when  the  others  were  present 
to  vdtness  it— then  I  should  truly  have  been  your  mate; 
now  there  is  no  one  to  see  you  do  it,  for  you  know  that 
without  witnesses  your  act  does  not  bind  you  to  me,**  and 
she  withdrew  her  hand  from  mine  and  turned  away. 

I  tried  to  convince  her  that  I  was  sincere,  but  she  sim- 
ply couldn't  forget  the  humihation  that  I  had  put  upon 
her  on  that  other  occasion. 

"If  you  mean  all  that  you  say  you  will  have  ample 
chance  to  prove  it,*'  she  said,  "if  Jubal  does  not  catch  and 
kill  you.  I  am  in  your  power,  and  the  treatment  you  ac- 
cord me  will  be  the  best  proof  of  your  intentions  toward 
me.  I  am  not  your  mate,  and  again  I  tell  you  that  I  hate 
you,  and  that  I  should  be  glad  if  I  never  saw  you  again.** 

Dian  certainly  was  candid.  There  was  no  gainsaying 
that.  In  fact  I  found  candor  and  directness  to  be  quite  a 
marked  characteristic  of  the  cave  men  of  Pellucidar.  Fi- 
nally I  suggested  that  we  make  some  attempt  to  gain  my 
cave,  where  we  might  escape  the  searching  Jubal,  for  I 
am  free  to  admit  that  I  had  no  considerable  desire  to 
meet  the  formidable  and  ferocious  creature,  of  whose 
mighty  prowess  Dian  had  told  me  when  I  first  met  her. 
He  it  was  who,  armed  with  a  puny  knife,  had  met  and 
killed  a  cave  bear  in  a  hand-to-hand  struggle.  It  was  Jubal 
who  could  cast  his  spear  entirely  through  the  armored 
carcass  of  the  sadok  at  fifty  paces.  It  was  he  who  had 


128  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

crushed  the  skull  of  a  charging  dyryth  with  a  single  blow 
of  his  war  club.  No,  I  was  not  pining  to  meet  the  Ugly 
One— and  it  was  quite  certain  that  I  should  not  go  out 
and  hunt  for  him;  but  the  matter  was  taken  out  of  my 
hands  very  quickly,  as  is  often  the  way,  and  I  did  meet 
Jubal  the  Ugly  One  face  to  face. 

This  is  how  it  happened.  I  had  led  Dian  back  along  the 
ledge  the  way  she  had  come,  searching  for  a  path  that 
would  lead  us  to  the  top  of  the  cHff,  for  I  knew  that  we 
could  then  cross  over  to  the  edge  of  my  own  Httle  valley, 
where  I  felt  certain  we  should  find  a  means  of  ingress 
from  the  cliflF  top.  As  we  proceeded  along  the  ledge  I  gave 
Dian  minute  directions  for  finding  my  cave  against  the 
chance  of  something  happening  to  me.  I  knew  that  she 
would  be  quite  safely  hidden  away  from  pursuit  once  she 
gained  the  shelter  of  my  lair,  and  the  valley  would  afford 
her  ample  means  of  sustenance. 

Also,  I  was  very  much  piqued  by  her  treatment  of  me. 
My  heart  was  sad  and  heavy,  and  I  wanted  to  make  her 
feel  badly  by  suggesting  that  something  terrible  might 
happen  to  me— that  I  might,  in  fact,  be  killed.  But  it 
didn  t  work  worth  a  cent,  at  least  as  far  as  I  could  per- 
ceive. Dian  simply  shrugged  those  magnificent  shoulders 
of  hers,  and  murmured  something  to  the  effect  that  one 
was  not  rid  of  trouble  so  easily  as  that. 

For  a  while  I  kept  still.  I  was  utterly  squelched.  And  to 
think  that  I  had  twice  protected  her  from  attack— the  last 
time  risking  my  Iffe  to  save  hers.  It  was  incredible  that 
even  a  daughter  of  the  Stone  Age  could  be  so  ungrateful— 
so  heardess;  but  maybe  her  heart  partook  of  the  qualities 
of  her  epoch. 

Presently  we  found  a  rift  in  the  chff  which  had  been 
widened  and  extended  by  the  action  of  water  draining 
through  it  from  the  plateau  above.  It  gave  us  a  rather 
rough  climb  to  the  smnmit,  but  finally  we  stood  upon  the 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  129 

level  mesa  which  stretched  back  for  several  miles  to  the 
main  mountain  range.  Behind  us  lay  the  broad  inland  sea, 
curving  upward  in  the  horizonless  distance  to  merge  into 
the  blue  of  the  sky,  so  that  for  all  the  world  it  looked  as 
though  the  sea  lapped  back  to  arch  completely  over  us 
and  disappear  beyond  the  distant  mountains  at  our  backs 
—the  weird  and  uncanny  aspect  of  the  seascapes  of  Pellu- 
cidar  balk  description. 

At  oin*  right  lay  a  dense  forest,  but  to  the  left  the  coun- 
try was  open  and  clear  to  the  plateau's  farther  verge.  It 
was  in  this  direction  that  our  way  led,  and  we  had  turned 
to  resiune  our  journey  when  Dian  touched  my  arm.  I 
turned  to  her,  thinking  that  she  was  about  to  make  peace 
overtures;  but  I  was  mistaken. 

**Jubal,"  she  said,  and  nodded  toward  the  forest. 

I  looked,  and  there,  emerging  from  the  dense  wood, 
came  a  perfect  whale  of  a  man.  He  must  have  been  seven 
feet  tall,  and  proportioned  accordingly.  He  still  was  too 
far  oflF  to  distinguish  his  features. 

"Run,"  I  said  to  Dian.  **I  can  engage  him  until  you  get 
a  good  start.  Maybe  I  can  hold  him  until  you  have  gotten 
entirely  away,"  and  then,  without  a  backward  glance,  I 
advanced  to  meet  the  Ugly  One.  I  had  hoped  that  Dian 
would  have  a  kind  word  to  say  to  me  before  she  went,  for 
she  must  have  known  that  I  was  going  to  my  death  for 
her  sake;  but  she  never  even  so  much  as  bid  me  good-bye, 
and  it  was  with  a  heavy  heart  that  I  strode  through  the 
flower-bespangled  grass  to  my  doom. 

When  I  had  come  close  enough  to  Jubal  to  distinguish 
his  features  I  understood  how  it  was  that  he  had  earned 
the  sobriquet  of  Ugly  One.  Apparently  some  fearful  beast 
had  ripped  away  one  entire  side  of  his  face.  The  eye  was 
gone,  the  nose,  and  all  the  flesh,  so  that  his  jaws  and  all 
his  teeth  were  exposed  and  grinning  through  the  horrible 
scar. 


130  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Formerly  he  may  have  been  as  good  to  look  upon  as  the 
others  of  his  handsome  race,  and  it  may  be  that  the  terri- 
ble result  of  this  encounter  had  tended  to  sour  an  already 
strong  and  brutal  character.  However  this  may  be  it  is 
quite  certain  that  he  was  not  a  pretty  sight,  and  now  that 
his  features,  or  what  remained  of  them,  were  distorted  in 
rage  at  the  sight  of  Dian  with  another  male,  he  was  in- 
deed most  terrible  to  see— and  much  more  terrible  to 
meet. 

He  had  broken  into  a  run  now,  and  as  he  advanced  he 
raised  his  mighty  spear,  while  I  halted  and  fitting  an 
arrow  to  my  bow  took  as  steady  aim  as  I  could.  I  was 
somewhat  longer  than  usual,  for  I  must  confess  that  the 
sight  of  this  awful  man  had  wrought  upon  my  nerves  to 
such  an  extent  that  my  knees  were  anything  but  steady. 
What  chance  had  I  against  this  mighty  warrior  for  whom 
even  the  fiercest  cave  bear  had  no  terrors!  Could  I  hope 
to  best  one  who  slaughtered  the  sadok  and  the  dyryth 
single-handed  I  I  shuddered;  but,  in  fairness  to  myself,  my 
fear  was  more  for  Dian  than  for  my  own  fate. 

And  then  the  great  brute  launched  his  massive  stone- 
tipped  spear,  and  I  raised  my  shield  to  break  the  force  of 
its  terrific  velocity.  The  impact  hurled  me  to  my  knees, 
but  the  shield  had  deflected  the  missile  and  I  was  un- 
scathed. Jubal  was  rushing  upon  me  now  with  the  only 
remaining  weapon  that  he  carried— a  murderous-looking 
knife.  He  was  too  close  for  a  careful  bowshot,  but  I  let 
drive  at  him  as  he  came,  without  taking  aim.  My  arrow 
pierced  the  fleshy  part  of  his  thigh,  inflicting  a  painful  but 
not  disabling  wound.  And  then  he  was  upon  me. 

My  agility  saved  me  for  the  instant.  I  ducked  beneath 
his  raised  arm,  and  when  he  wheeled  to  come  at  me  again 
he  found  a  sword's  point  in  his  face.  And  a  moment  later 
he  felt  an  inch  or  two  of  it  in  the  muscles  of  his  knife  arm, 
so  that  thereafter  he  went  more  warily. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  131 

It  was  a  duel  of  strategy  now— the  great,  hairy  man  ma- 
neuvering to  get  inside  my  guard  where  he  could  bring 
those  giant  thews  to  play,  while  my  wits  were  directed  to 
the  task  of  keeping  him  at  arm's  length.  Thrice  he  rushed 
me,  and  thrice  I  caught  his  knife  blow  upon  my  shield. 
Each  time  my  sword  found  his  body— once  penetrating  to 
his  lung.  He  was  covered  with  blood  by  this  time,  and  the 
internal  hemorrhage  induced  paroxysms  of  coughing  that 
brought  the  red  stream  through  the  hideous  mouth  and 
nose,  covering  his  face  and  breast  with  bloody  froth.  He 
was  a  most  unlovely  spectacle,  but  he  was  far  from  dead. 

As  the  duel  continued  I  began  to  gain  confidence,  for, 
to  be  perfecdy  candid,  I  had  not  expected  to  survive  the 
first  rush  of  that  monstrous  engine  of  ungovemed  rage 
and  hatred.  And  I  think  that  Jubal,  from  utter  contempt 
of  me,  began  to  change  to  a  feeHng  of  respect,  and  then  in 
his  primitive  mind  there  evidendy  loomed  the  thought 
that  perhaps  at  last  he  had  met  his  master,  and  was  facing 
his  end. 

At  any  rate  it  is  only  upon  this  hypothesis  that  I  can  ac- 
count for  his  next  act,  which  was  in  the  nature  of  a  last 
resort— a  sort  of  forlorn  hope,  which  could  only  have  been 
bom  of  the  behef  that  if  he  did  not  kill  me  quickly  I 
should  kill  him.  It  happened  on  the  occasion  of  his  fourth 
charge,  when,  instead  of  striking  at  me  with  his  knife,  he 
dropped  that  weapon,  and  seizing  my  sword  blade  in 
both  his  hands  wrenched  the  weapon  from  my  grasp  as 
easily  as  from  a  babe. 

Flinging  it  far  to  one  side  he  stood  motionless  for  just 
an  instant  glaring  into  my  face  with  such  a  horrid  leer  of 
mahgnant  triumph  as  to  almost  unnerve  me— then  he 
sprang  for  me  with  his  bare  hands.  But  it  was  Jubal's  day 
to  learn  new  methods  of  warfare.  For  the  first  time  he  had 
seen  a  bow  and  arrows,  never  before  that  duel  had  he 


132  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

beheld  a  sword,  and  now  he  learned  what  a  man  who 
knows  may  do  with  his  bare  fists. 

As  he  came  for  me,  hke  a  great  bear,  I  ducked  again 
beneath  his  outstretched  arm,  and  as  I  came  up  planted 
as  clean  a  blow  upon  his  jaw  as  ever  you  have  seen.  Down 
went  that  great  mountain  of  flesh  sprawHng  upon  the 
groimd.  He  was  so  surprised  and  dazed  that  he  lay  there 
for  several  seconds  before  he  made  any  attempt  to  rise, 
and  I  stood  over  him  with  another  dose  ready  when  he 
should  gain  his  knees. 

Up  he  came  at  last,  almost  roaring  in  his  rage  and 
mortification;  but  he  didn't  stay  up— I  let  him  have  a  left 
fair  on  the  point  of  the  jaw  that  sent  him  tumbhng  over 
on  his  back.  By  this  time  I  think  Jubal  had  gone  mad  with 
hate,  for  no  sane  man  would  have  come  back  for  more  as 
many  times  as  he  did.  Time  after  time  I  bowled  him  over 
as  fast  as  he  could  stagger  up,  until  toward  the  last  he  lay 
longer  on  the  ground  between  blows,  and  each  time  came 
up  weaker  than  before. 

He  was  bleeding  very  profusely  now  from  the  wound  in 
his  limgs,  and  presently  a  terrific  blow  over  the  heart  sent 
him  reehng  heavily  to  the  ground,  where  he  lay  very  still, 
and  somehow  I  knew  at  once  that  Jubal  the  Ugly  One 
would  never  get  up  again.  But  even  as  I  looked  upon  that 
massive  body  lying  there  so  grim  and  terrible  in  death,  I 
could  not  beheve  that  I,  single-handed,  had  bested  this 
slayer  of  fearful  beasts— this  gigantic  ogre  of  the  Stone 
Age. 

Picking  up  my  sword  I  leaned  upon  it,  looking  down  on 
the  dead  body  of  my  foeman,  and  as  I  thought  of  the  bat- 
tle I  had  just  fought  and  won  a  great  idea  was  born  in  my 
brain— the  outcome  of  this  and  the  suggestion  that  Perry 
had  made  within  the  city  of  Phutra.  If  skill  and  science 
could  render  a  comparative  pygmy  the  master  of  this 
mighty  brute,  what  could  not  the  brute's  fellows  accom- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  133 

plish  with  the  same  skill  and  science.  Why  all  Pellucidar 
would  be  at  their  feet— and  I  would  be  their  king  and 
Dian  their  queen. 

DianI  A  httle  wave  of  doubt  swept  over  me.  It  was 
quite  within  the  possibihties  of  Dian  to  look  down  upon 
me  even  were  I  king.  She  was  quite  the  most  superior  per- 
son I  ever  had  met— with  the  most  convincing  way  of  let- 
ting you  know  that  she  was  superior.  Well,  I  could  go  to 
the  cave,  and  tell  her  that  I  had  killed  Jubal,  and  then  she 
might  feel  more  kindly  toward  me,  since  I  had  freed  her 
of  her  tormentor.  I  hoped  that  she  had  found  the  cave 
easily— it  would  be  terrible  had  I  lost  her  again,  and  I 
turned  to  gather  up  my  shield  and  bow  to  hurry  after  her, 
when  to  my  astonishment  I  found  her  standing  not  ten 
paces  behind  me. 

"Girll"  I  cried,  "what  are  you  doing  here?  I  thought 
that  you  had  gone  to  the  cave,  as  I  told  you  to  do.'* 

Up  went  her  head,  and  the  look  that  she  gave  me  took 
all  the  majesty  out  of  me,  and  left  me  feehng  more  like 
the  palace  janitor— if  palaces  have  janitors. 

"As  you  told  me  to  do  I"  she  cried,  stamping  her  Httle 
foot.  "I  do  as  I  please.  I  am  the  daughter  of  a  king,  and, 
furthermore,  I  hate  you." 

I  was  dumbfounded— this  was  my  thanks  for  saving  her 
from  Jubal!  I  turned  and  looked  at  the  corpse.  "May  be 
that  I  saved  you  from  a  worse  fate,  old  man,"  I  said,  but  I 
guess  it  was  lost  on  Dian,  for  she  never  seemed  to  notice 
it  at  all. 

"Let  us  go  to  my  cave,"  I  said,  "I  am  tired  and 
hungry." 

She  followed  along  a  pace  behind  me,  neither  of  us 
speaking.  I  was  too  angry,  and  she  evidently  didn't  care 
to  converse  with  the  lower  orders.  I  was  mad  all  the  way 
through,  as  I  had  certainly  felt  that  at  least  a  word  of 
thanks  should  have  rewarded  me,  for  I  knew  that  even  by 


134  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

her  own  standards  I  must  have  done  a  very  wonderful 
thing  to  have  killed  the  redoubtable  Jubal  in  a  hand-to- 
hand  encounter. 

We  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  my  lair,  and  then  I  went 
down  into  the  valley  and  bowled  over  a  small  antelope, 
which  I  dragged  up  the  steep  ascent  to  the  ledge  before 
the  door.  Here  we  ate  in  silence.  Occasionally  I  glanced 
at  her,  thinking  that  the  sight  of  her  tearing  at  raw  flesh 
with  her  hands  and  teeth  Hke  some  wild  animal  would 
cause  a  revulsion  of  my  sentiments  toward  her;  but  to  my 
surprise  I  found  that  she  ate  quite  as  daintily  as  the  most 
civihzed  woman  of  my  acquaintance,  and  finally  I  found 
myself  gazing  in  foolish  rapture  at  the  beauties  of  her 
strong,  white  teeth.  Such  is  love. 

After  our  repast  we  went  down  to  the  river  together 
and  bathed  our  hands  and  faces,  and  then  after  drinking 
oiu:  fill  went  back  to  the  cave.  Without  a  word  I  crawled 
into  the  farthest  comer  and,  curling  up,  was  soon  asleep. 

When  I  awoke  I  found  Dian  sitting  in  the  doorway 
looking  out  across  the  valley.  As  I  came  out  she  moved  to 
one  side  to  let  me  pass,  but  she  had  no  word  for  me.  I 
wanted  to  hate  her,  but  I  couldn't.  Every  time  I  looked  at 
her  something  came  up  in  my  throat,  so  that  I  nearly 
choked.  I  had  never  been  in  love  before,  but  I  did  not 
need  any  aid  in  diagnosing  my  case— I  certainly  had  it 
and  had  it  bad.  God,  how  I  loved  that  beautiful,  disdain- 
ful, tantahzing,  prehistoric  girll 

After  we  had  eaten  again  I  asked  Dian  if  she  intended 
returning  to  her  tribe  now  that  Jubal  was  dead,  but  she 
shook  her  head  sadly,  and  said  that  she  did  not  dare,  for 
there  was  still  Jubal's  brother  to  be  considered— his  oldest 
brother. 

**What  has  he  to  do  with  it?"  I  asked.  "Does  he  too 
want  you,  or  has  the  option  on  you  become  a  family  heir- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  135 

loom,  to  be  passed  on  down  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion?" 

She  was  not  quite  sure  as  to  what  I  meant 

"It  is  probable,"  she  said,  "that  they  all  will  want  re- 
venge for  the  death  of  Jubal— there  are  seven  of  them— 
seven  terrible  men.  Someone  may  have  to  kill  them  all,  if 
I  am  to  return  to  my  people." 

It  began  to  look  as  though  I  had  assumed  a  contract 
much  too  large  for  me— about  seven  sizes,  in  fact. 

"Had  Jubal  any  cousins?"  I  asked.  It  was  just  as  well  to 
know  the  worst  at  once. 

"Yes,"  replied  Dian,  *TDut  they  don't  count— they  all 
have  mates.  JubaFs  brothers  have  no  mates  because  Jubal 
could  get  none  for  himself.  He  was  so  ugly  that  women 
ran  away  from  him— some  have  even  thrown  themselves 
from  the  cHffs  of  Amoz  into  the  Darel  Az  rather  than 
mate  with  the  Ugly  One." 

"But  what  had  that  to  do  with  his  brothers?"  I  asked. 

"I  forget  that  you  are  not  of  Pellucidar,"  said  Dian, 
with  a  look  of  pity  mixed  with  contempt,  and  the  con- 
tempt seemed  to  be  laid  on  a  httle  thicker  than  the  cir- 
cumstance warranted— as  though  to  make  quite  certain 
that  I  shouldn't  overlook  it.  "You  see,"  she  continued,  "a 
younger  brother  may  not  take  a  mate  until  all  his  older 
brothers  have  done  so,  unless  the  older  brother  waives  his 
prerogative,  which  Jubal  would  not  do,  knowing  that  as 
long  as  he  kept  them  single  they  would  be  all  the  keener 
in  aiding  him  to  secure  a  mate." 

Noticing  that  Dian  was  becoming  more  communicative 
I  began  to  entertain  hopes  that  she  might  be  warming  up 
toward  me  a  bit,  although  upon  what  slender  thread  I 
hung  my  hopes  I  soon  discovered. 

"As  you  dare  not  return  to  Amoz,"  I  ventured,  "what  is 
to  become  of  you  since  you  caimot  be  happy  here  with 
me,  hating  me  as  you  do?" 


136  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

"I  shall  have  to  put  up  with  you,"  she  repHed  coldly, 
'until  you  see  fit  to  go  elsewhere  and  leave  me  in  peace, 
then  I  shall  get  along  very  well  alone." 

I  looked  at  her  in  utter  amazement.  It  seemed  incredi- 
ble that  even  a  prehistoric  woman  could  be  so  cold  and 
heartless  and  ungrateful.  Then  I  arose. 

*1  shall  leave  you  now'*  I  said  haughtily,  "I  have  had 
quite  enough  of  your  ingratitude  and  your  insults,"  and 
then  I  tinned  and  strode  majestically  down  toward  the 
valley.  I  had  taken  a  hundred  steps  in  absolute  silence, 
and  then  Dian  spoke. 

"I  hate  you!"  she  shouted,  and  her  voice  broke— in  rage, 
I  thought. 

I  was  absolutely  miserable,  but  I  hadn't  gone  too  far 
when  I  began  to  reahze  that  I  couldn't  leave  her  alone 
there  without  protection,  to  hunt  her  own  food  amid  the 
dangers  of  that  savage  world.  She  might  hate  me,  and 
revile  me,  and  heap  indignity  after  indignity  upon  me,  as 
she  already  had,  until  I  should  have  hated  her;  but  the 
pitiful  fact  remained  that  I  loved  her,  and  I  couldn't  leave 
her  there  alone. 

The  more  I  thought  about  it  the  madder  I  got,  so  that 
by  the  time  I  reached  the  valley  I  was  furious,  and  the  re- 
sult of  it  was  that  I  turned  right  around  and  went  up  that 
cliff  again  as  fast  as  I  had  come  down.  I  saw  that  Dian 
had  left  the  ledge  and  gone  within  the  cave,  but  I  bolted 
right  in  after  her.  She  was  lying  upon  her  face  on  the  pile 
of  grasses  I  had  gathered  for  her  bed.  When  she  heard  me 
enter  she  sprang  to  her  feet  Hke  a  tigress. 

**I  hate  youl"  she  cried. 

Coming  from  the  briUiant  hght  of  the  noonday  sun  into 
the  semidarkness  of  the  cave  I  could  not  see  her  features, 
and  I  was  rather  glad,  for  I  disliked  to  think  of  the  hate 
that  I  should  have  read  there. 

I  never  said  a  word  to  her  at  first.  I  just  strode  across 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  137 

the  cave  and  grasped  her  by  the  wrists,  and  when  she 
struggled,  I  put  my  arm  around  her  so  as  to  pinion  her 
hands  to  her  sides.  She  fought  Hke  a  tigress,  but  I  took  my 
free  hand  and  pushed  her  head  back— I  imagine  that  I 
had  suddenly  turned  brute,  that  I  had  gone  back  a  thou- 
sand million  years,  and  was  again  a  veritable  cave  man 
taking  my  mate  by  force— and  then  I  kissed  that  beautiful 
mouth  again  and  again. 

"Dian,"  I  cried,  shaking  her  roughly,  "I  love  you.  Can't 
you  understand  that  I  love  you?  That  I  love  you  better 
than  all  else  in  this  world  or  my  own?  That  I  am  going  to 
have  you?  That  love  hke  mine  cannot  be  denied?" 

I  noticed  that  she  lay  very  still  in  my  arms  now,  and  as 
my  eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  hght  I  saw  that  she 
was  smihng— a  very  contented,  happy  smile.  I  was  thun- 
derstruck. Then  I  reahzed  that,  very  gently,  she  was  try- 
ing to  disengage  her  arms,  and  I  loosened  my  grip  upon 
them  so  that  she  could  do  so.  Slowly  they  came  up  and 
stole  about  my  neck,  and  then  she  drew  my  hps  down  to 
hers  once  more  and  held  them  there  for  a  long  time.  At 
last  she  spoke. 

**Why  didn't  you  do  this  at  first,  David?  I  have  been 
waiting  so  long." 

"WhatI"  I  cried.  *^ou  said  that  you  hated  mel" 

"Did  you  expect  me  to  run  into  your  arms,  and  say  that 
I  loved  you  before  I  knew  that  you  loved  me?"  she  asked. 

"But  I  have  told  you  right  along  that  I  love  you,"  I 
said. 

"Love  speaks  in  acts,"  she  rephed.  **You  could  have 
made  your  mouth  say  what  you  wished  it  to  say,  but  just 
now  when  you  came  and  took  me  in  your  arms  your  heart 
spoke  to  mine  in  the  language  that  a  woman's  heart  un- 
derstands. What  a  silly  man  you  are,  David." 

"Then  you  haven't  hated  me  at  all,  Dian?"  I  asked. 

"I  have  loved  you  always,"  she  whispered,  "from  the 


138  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

first  moment  that  I  saw  you,  although  I  did  not  know  it 
until  that  time  you  struck  down  Hooja  the  Sly  One,  and 
then  spurned  me." 

"But  I  didn't  spurn  you,  dear,"  I  cried.  *1  didn't  know 
your  ways— I  doubt  if  I  do  now.  It  seems  incredible  that 
you  could  have  reviled  me  so,  and  yet  have  cared  for  me 
all  the  time." 

"You  might  have  known,"  she  said,  "when  I  did  not 
run  away  from  you  that  it  was  not  hate  which  chained  me 
to  you.  While  you  were  batthng  with  Jubal,  I  could  have 
run  to  the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  when  I  had  learned  the 
outcome  of  the  combat  it  would  have  been  a  simple  thing 
to  have  eluded  you  and  returned  to  my  own  people." 

"But  Jubal's  brothers— and  cousins—"  I  reminded  her, 
'Tiow  about  them?" 

She  smiled,  and  hid  her  face  on  my  shoulder. 

"I  had  to  tell  you  something,  David,"  she  whispered.  "I 
must  needs  have  some  excuse  for  remaining  near  you." 

**You  httle  sinnerl"  I  exclaimed.  "And  you  have  caused 
me  all  this  anguish  for  nothingl" 

"I  have  suffered  even  more,"  she  answered  simply,  "for 
I  thought  that  you  did  not  love  me,  and  I  was  helpless.  I 
couldn't  come  to  you  and  demand  that  my  love  be  re- 
turned, as  you  have  just  come  to  me.  Just  now  when  you 
went  away  hope  went  with  you.  I  was  wretched,  terrified, 
miserable,  and  my  heart  was  breaking.  I  wept,  and  I  have 
not  done  that  before  since  my  mother  died,"  and  now  I 
saw  that  there  was  the  moisture  of  tears  about  her  eyes.  It 
was  near  to  making  me  cry  myself  when  I  thought  of  all 
that  poor  child  had  been  through.  Motherless  and  unpro- 
tected; hunted  across  a  savage,  primeval  world  by  that 
hideous  brute  of  a  man;  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the 
coundess  fearsome  denizens  of  its  moimtains,  its  plains, 
and  its  jungles— it  was  a  miracle  that  she  had  survived  at 
aU. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  139 

To  me  it  was  a  revelation  of  the  things  my  early  fore- 
bears must  have  endured  that  the  human  race  of  the 
outer  crust  might  survive.  It  made  me  very  proud  to  think 
that  I  had  won  the  love  of  such  a  woman.  Of  course  she 
couldn*t  read  or  write;  there  was  nothing  cultured  or 
refined  about  her  as  you  judge  culture  and  refinement; 
but  she  was  the  essence  of  all  that  is  best  in  woman,  for 
she  was  good,  and  brave,  and  noble,  and  virtuous.  And 
she  was  all  tliese  things  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  their  ob- 
servance entailed  suffering  and  danger  and  possible 
death. 

How  much  easier  it  would  have  been  to  have  gone  to 
Jubal  in  the  first  place!  She  would  have  been  his  lawful 
mate.  She  would  have  been  queen  in  her  own  land— and  it 
meant  just  as  much  to  the  cave  woman  to  be  a  queen  in 
the  Stone  Age  as  it  does  to  the  woman  of  today  to  be  a 
queen  now;  it's  all  comparative  glory  any  way  you  look  at 
it,  and  if  there  were  only  half-naked  savages  on  the  outer 
crust  today,  you*d  find  that  it  would  be  considerable  glory 
to  be  the  wife  of  a  Dahomey  chief. 

I  couldn't  help  but  compare  Dian's  action  with  that  of  a 
splendid  young  woman  I  had  known  in  New  York— I 
mean  splendid  to  look  at  and  to  talk  to.  She  had  been 
head  over  heels  in  love  with  a  chum  of  mine— a  clean, 
manly  chap— but  she  had  married  a  broken-down,  disrep- 
utable old  debauchee  because  he  was  a  count  in  some 
dinky  little  European  principafity  that  was  not  even  ac- 
corded a  distinctive  color  by  Rand  McNally. 

Yes,  I  was  mighty  proud  of  Dian. 

After  a  time  we  decided  to  set  out  for  Sari,  as  I  was 
anxious  to  see  Perry,  and  to  know  that  all  was  right  with 
him.  I  had  told  Dian  about  our  plan  of  emancipating  the 
human  race  of  Pellucidar,  and  she  was  fairly  wild  over  it. 
She  said  that  if  Dacor,  her  brother,  would  only  return  he 
could  easily  be  king  of  Amoz,  and  that  then  he  and  Ghak 


140  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

could  form  an  alliance.  That  would  give  us  a  flying  start, 
for  the  Sarians  and  the  Amozites  were  both  very  powerful 
tribes.  Once  they  had  been  armed  with  swords,  and  bows 
and  arrows,  and  trained  in  their  use  we  were  confident 
that  they  could  overcome  any  tribe  that  seemed  disin- 
chned  to  join  the  great  army  of  federated  states  with 
which  we  were  planning  to  march  upon  the  Mahars. 

I  explained  the  various  destructive  engines  of  war 
which  Perry  and  I  could  construct  after  a  Httle  experi- 
mentation—gunpowder, rifles,  cannon,  and  the  like,  and 
Dian  would  clap  her  hands,  and  throw  her  arms  about  my 
neck,  and  tell  me  what  a  wonderful  thing  I  was.  She  was 
beginning  to  think  that  I  was  omnipotent  although  I  re- 
ally hadn't  done  anything  but  talk— but  that  is  the  way 
with  women  when  they  love.  Perry  used  to  say  that  if  a 
fellow  was  one-tenth  as  remarkable  as  his  wdfe  or  mother 
thought  him,  he  would  have  the  world  by  the  tail  with  a 
down-hill  drag. 

The  first  time  we  started  for  Sari  I  stepped  into  a  nest 
of  poisonous  vipers  before  we  reached  the  valley.  A  little 
fellow  stung  me  on  the  ankle,  and  Dian  made  me  come 
back  to  the  cave.  She  said  that  I  mustn't  exercise,  or  it 
might  prove  fatal— if  it  had  been  a  full-grown  snake  that 
struck  me  she  said,  I  wouldn't  have  moved  a  single  pace 
from  the  nest— I'd  have  died  in  my  tracks,  so  virulent  is 
the  poison.  As  it  was  I  must  have  been  laid  up  for  quite  a 
while,  though  Dian's  poultices  of  herbs  and  leaves  finally 
reduced  the  swelling  and  drew  out  the  poison. 

The  episode  proved  most  fortunate,  however,  as  it  gave 
me  an  idea  which  added  a  thousandfold  to  the  value  of 
my  arrows  as  missiles  of  offense  and  defense.  As  soon  as  I 
was  able  to  be  about  again,  I  sought  out  some  adult 
vipers  of  the  species  which  had  stung  me,  and  having 
killed  them,  I  extracted  their  virus,  smearing  it  upon  the 
tips  of  several  arrows.  Later  I  shot  a  hyaenodon  with  one 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  141 

of  these,  and  though  my  arrow  inflicted  but  a  superficial 
flesh  wound  the  beast  crumpled  in  death  almost  immedi- 
ately he  was  hit. 

We  now  set  out  once  more  for  the  land  of  the  Sarians, 
and  it  was  with  feelings  of  sincere  regret  that  we  bade 
good-bye  to  our  beautiful  Garden  of  Eden,  in  the  compar- 
ative peace  and  harmony  of  which  we  had  hved  the  hap- 
piest moments  of  our  hves.  How  long  we  had  been  there  I 
did  not  know,  for  as  I  have  told  you,  time  had  ceased  to 
exist  for  me  beneath  that  eternal  noonday  sun— it  may 
have  been  an  hour,  or  a  month  of  earthly  time;  I  do  not 
know. 


CHAPTER   XV 

BACK  TO  EARTH 

We  crossed  the  river  and  passed  through  the  mountains 
beyond,  and  finally  we  came  out  upon  a  great  level  plain 
which  stretched  away  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  I  can- 
not tell  you  in  what  direction  it  stretched  even  if  you 
would  care  to  know,  for  all  the  while  that  I  was  within 
Pellucidar  I  never  discovered  any  but  local  methods  of  in- 
dicating direction— there  is  no  north,  no  south,  no  east,  no 
west.  Up  is  about  the  only  direction  which  is  well 
defined,  and  that,  of  course,  is  down  to  you  of  the  outer 
crust.  Since  the  sun  neither  rises  nor  sets  there  is  no 
method  of  indicating  direction  beyond  visible  objects 
such  as  high  mountains,  forests,  lakes,  and  seas. 

The  plain  which  Hes  beyond  the  white  cUffs  which 
flank  the  Darel  Az  upon  the  shore  nearest  the  Mountains 
of  the  Clouds  is  about  as  near  to  direction  as  any  Pelluci- 
darian  can  come.  If  you  happen  not  to  have  heard  of  the 


142  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

Darel  Az,  or  the  white  ch£Fs,  or  the  Mountains  of  the 
Clouds  you  feel  that  there  is  something  lacking,  and  long 
for  the  good  old  understandable  northeast  or  southwest  of 
the  outer  world. 

We  had  barely  entered  the  great  plain  when  we  discov- 
ered two  enormous  animals  approaching  us  from  a  great 
distance.  So  far  were  they  that  we  could  not  distinguish 
what  manner  of  beasts  they  might  be,  but  as  they  came 
closer,  I  saw  that  they  were  enormous  quadrupeds,  eighty 
or  a  hundred  feet  long,  with  tiny  heads  perched  at  the  top 
of  very  long  necks.  Their  heads  must  have  been  quite 
forty  feet  from  the  ground.  The  beasts  moved  very  slowly 
—that  is  their  action  was  slow— but  their  strides  covered 
such  a  great  distance  that  in  reahty  they  traveled  consid- 
erably faster  than  a  man  walks. 

As  they  drew  still  nearer  we  discovered  that  upon  the 
back  of  each  sat  a  human  being.  Then  Dian  knew  what 
they  were,  though  she  never  before  had  seen  one. 

"They  are  lidis  from  the  land  of  the  Thorians,"  she 
cried.  "Thoria  hes  at  the  outer  verge  of  the  Land  of 
Awful  Shadow.  The  Thorians  alone  of  all  the  races  of 
Pellucidar  ride  the  Hdi,  for  nowhere  else  than  beside  the 
dark  coimtry  are  they  found." 

"What  is  the  Land  of  Awful  Shadow?"  I  asked. 

"It  is  the  land  which  Hes  beneath  the  Dead  World," 
rephed  Dian;  "the  Dead  World  which  hangs  forever  be- 
tween the  sun  and  Pellucidar  above  the  Land  of  Awful 
Shadow.  It  is  the  Dead  World  which  makes  the  great 
shadow  upon  this  portion  of  Pellucidar." 

I  did  not  fully  understand  what  she  meant,  nor  am  I 
sure  that  I  do  yet,  for  I  have  never  been  to  that  part  of 
Pellucidar  from  which  the  Dead  World  is  visible;  but 
Perry  says  that  it  is  the  moon  of  Pellucidar— a  tiny  planet 
within  a  planet— and  that  it  revolves  about  the  earth's  axis 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  143 

coincidently  with  the  earth,  and  thus  is  always  above  the 
same  spot  within  Pellucidar. 

I  remember  that  Perry  was  very  much  excited  when  I 
told  him  about  this  Dead  World,  for  he  seemed  to  think 
that  it  explained  the  hitherto  inexphcable  phenomena  of 
nutation  and  the  procession  of  the  equinoxes. 

When  the  two  upon  the  Udis  had  come  quite  close  to  us 
we  saw  that  one  was  a  man  and  the  other  a  woman.  The 
former  had  held  up  his  two  hands,  palms  toward  us,  in 
sign  of  peace,  and  I  had  answered  him  in  kind,  when  he 
suddenly  gave  a  cry  of  astonishment  and  pleasure,  and 
slipping  from  his  enormous  mount  ran  forward  toward 
Dian,  throwing  his  arms  about  her. 

In  an  instant  I  was  white  with  jealousy,  but  only  for  an 
instant;  since  Dian  quickly  drew  the  man  toward  me,  tell- 
ing him  that  I  was  David,  her  mate. 

"And  this  is  my  brother,  Dacor  the  Strong  One, 
David,"  she  said  to  me. 

It  appeared  that  the  woman  was  Dacor  s  mate.  He  had 
found  none  to  his  liking  among  the  Sari,  nor  farther  on 
until  he  had  come  to  the  land  of  the  Thoria,  and  there  he 
had  found  and  fought  for  this  very  lovely  Thorian  maiden 
whom  he  was  bringing  back  to  his  own  people. 

When  they  had  heard  our  story  and  our  plans  they  de- 
cided to  accompany  us  to  Sari,  that  Dacor  and  Ghak 
might  come  to  an  agreement  relative  to  an  aUiance,  as 
Dacor  was  quite  as  enthusiastic  about  the  proposed  anni- 
hilation of  the  Mahars  and  Sagoths  as  either  Dian  or  I. 

After  a  journey  which  was,  for  Pellucidar,  quite  ime- 
ventful,  we  came  to  the  first  of  the  Sarian  villages  which 
consists  of  between  one  and  two  hundred  artificial  caves 
cut  into  the  face  of  a  great  chff.  Here  to  our  immense 
dehght,  we  found  both  Perry  and  Ghak.  The  old  man  was 
quite  overcome  at  sight  of  me  for  he  had  long  since  given 
me  up  as  dead. 


144  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

When  I  introduced  Dian  as  my  wife,  he  didn't  quite 
know  what  to  say,  but  he  afterward  remarked  that  with 
the  pick  of  two  worlds  I  could  not  have  done  better. 

Ghak  and  Dacor  reached  a  very  amicable  arrangement, 
and  it  was  at  a  council  of  the  head  men  of  the  various 
tribes  of  the  Sari  that  the  eventual  form  of  government 
was  tentatively  agreed  upon.  Roughly,  the  various  king- 
doms were  to  remain  virtually  independent,  but  there  was 
to  be  one  great  overlord,  or  emperor.  It  was  decided  that 
I  should  be  the  first  of  the  dynasty  of  the  emperors  of 
Pellucidar. 

We  set  about  teaching  the  women  how  to  make  bows 
and  arrows,  and  poison  pouches.  The  young  men  hunted 
the  vipers  which  provided  the  virus,  and  it  was  they  who 
mined  the  iron  ore,  and  fashioned  the  swords  under 
Perry's  direction.  Rapidly  the  fever  spread  from  one  tribe 
to  another  until  representatives  from  nations  so  far  dis- 
tant that  the  Sarians  had  never  even  heard  of  them  came 
in  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  which  we  required,  and 
to  learn  the  art  of  making  the  new  weapons  and  using 
them. 

We  sent  our  young  men  out  as  instructors  to  every  na- 
tion of  the  federation,  and  the  movement  had  reached  co- 
lossal proportions  before  the  Mahars  discovered  it.  The 
first  intimation  they  had  was  when  three  of  their  great 
slave  caravans  were  annihilated  in  rapid  succession.  They 
could  not  comprehend  that  the  lower  orders  had  suddenly 
developed  a  power  which  rendered  them  really  formi- 
dable. 

In  one  of  the  skirmishes  with  slave  caravans  some  of 
our  Sarians  took  a  number  of  Sagoth  prisoners,  and 
among  them  were  two  who  had  been  members  of  the 
guards  within  the  building  where  we  had  been  confined 
at  Phutra.  They  told  us  that  the  Mahars  were  frantic  with 
rage  when  they  discovered  what  had  taken  place  in  the 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  145 

cellars  of  the  building.  The  Sagoths  knew  that  something 
very  terrible  had  befallen  their  masters,  but  the  Mahars 
had  been  most  careful  to  see  that  no  inlding  of  the  true 
nature  of  their  vital  aflBiction  reached  beyond  their  own 
race.  How  long  it  would  take  for  the  race  to  become  ex- 
tinct it  was  impossible  even  to  guess;  but  that  this  must 
eventually  happen  seemed  inevitable. 

The  Mahars  had  oflpered  fabulous  rewards  for  the  cap- 
ture of  any  one  of  us  ahve,  and  at  the  same  time  had 
threatened  to  inflict  the  direst  punishment  upon  whom- 
ever should  harm  us.  The  Sagoths  could  not  understand 
these  seemingly  paradoxical  instructions,  though  their 
purpose  was  quite  evident  to  me.  The  Mahars  wanted  the 
Great  Secret,  and  they  knew  that  we  alone  could  dehver 
it  to  them. 

Perry's  experiments  in  the  manufacture  of  gunpowder 
and  the  fashioning  of  rifles  had  not  progressed  as  rapidly 
as  we  had  hoped— there  was  a  whole  lot  about  these  two 
arts  which  Perry  didn't  know.  We  were  both  assured  that 
the  solution  of  these  problems  would  advance  the  cause 
of  civilization  within  Pellucidar  thousands  of  years  at  a 
single  stroke.  Then  there  were  various  other  arts  and 
sciences  which  we  wished  to  introduce,  but  our  combined 
knowledge  of  them  did  not  embrace  the  mechanical  de- 
tails which  alone  could  render  them  of  commercial,  or 
practical  value. 

"David,"  said  Perry,  immediately  after  his  latest  failure 
to  produce  gunpowder  that  would  even  bum,  "one  of  us 
must  return  to  the  outer  world  and  bring  back  the  infor- 
mation we  lack.  Here  we  have  all  the  labor  and  materials 
for  reproducing  anything  that  ever  has  been  produced 
above— what  we  lack  is  knowledge.  Let  us  go  back  and 
get  that  knowledge  in  the  shape  of  books— then  this  world 
will  indeed  be  at  our  feet." 

And  so  it  was  decided  that  I  should  return  in  the  pros- 


146  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

pector,  which  still  lay  upon  the  edge  of  the  forest  at  the 
point  where  we  had  first  penetrated  to  the  surface  of  the 
inner  world.  Dian  would  not  hsten  to  any  arrangement 
for  my  going  which  did  not  include  her,  and  I  was  not 
sorry  that  she  wished  to  accompany  me,  for  I  wanted  her 
to  see  my  world,  and  I  wanted  my  world  to  see  her. 

With  a  large  force  of  men  we  marched  to  the  great  iron 
mole,  which  Perry  soon  had  hoisted  into  position  with  its 
nose  pointed  back  toward  the  outer  crust.  He  went  over 
all  the  machinery  carefully.  He  replenished  the  air  tanks, 
and  manufactured  oil  for  the  engine.  At  last  everything 
was  ready,  and  we  were  about  to  set  out  when  our 
pickets,  a  long,  thin  line  of  which  had  surrounded  our 
camp  at  all  times,  reported  that  a  great  body  of  what  ap- 
peared to  be  Sagoths  and  Mahars  was  approaching  from 
the  direction  of  Phutra. 

Dian  and  I  were  ready  to  embark,  but  I  was  anxious  to 
v^tness  the  first  clash  between  two  fair-sized  armies  of 
the  opposing  races  of  Pellucidar.  I  realized  that  this  was 
to  mark  the  historic  beginning  of  a  mighty  struggle  for 
possession  of  a  world,  and  as  the  first  emperor  of  Pelluci- 
dar I  felt  that  it  was  not  alone  my  duty,  but  my  right,  to 
be  in  the  thick  of  that  momentous  struggle. 

As  the  opposing  army  approached  we  saw  that  there 
were  many  Mahars  with  the  Sagoth  troops— an  indication 
of  the  vast  importance  which  the  dominant  race  placed 
upon  the  outcome  of  this  campaign,  for  it  was  not  cus- 
tomary with  them  to  take  active  part  in  the  sorties  which 
their  creatures  made  for  slaves— the  only  form  of  warfare 
which  they  waged  upon  the  lower  orders. 

Ghak  and  Dacor  were  both  v^th  us,  having  come  pri- 
marily to  view  the  prospector.  I  placed  Ghak  with  some 
of  his  Sarians  on  the  right  of  our  battle  line.  Dacor  took 
the  left,  while  I  commanded  the  center.  Behind  us  I  sta- 
tioned a  sufficient  reserve  under  one  of  Ghak's  head  men. 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  147 

The  Sagoths  advanced  steadily  with  menacing  spears, 
and  I  let  them  come  until  they  were  within  easy  bowshot 
before  I  gave  the  word  to  fire. 

At  the  first  volley  of  poison-tipped  arrows  the  front 
ranks  of  the  gorilla-men  crumpled  to  the  ground;  but 
those  behind  charged  over  the  prostrate  forms  of  their 
comrades  in  a  wild,  mad  rush  to  be  upon  us  with  their 
spears.  A  second  volley  stopped  them  for  an  instant,  and 
then  my  reserve  sprang  through  the  openings  in  the  firing 
hne  to  engage  them  with  sword  and  shield. 

The  clumsy  spears  of  the  Sagoths  were  no  match  for 
the  swords  of  the  Sarian  and  Amozite,  who  turned  the 
spear  thrusts  aside  with  their  shields  and  leaped  to  close 
quarters  with  their  hghter,  handier  weapons. 

Ghak  took  his  archers  along  the  enemy's  flank,  and 
while  the  swordsmen  engaged  them  in  front,  he  poured 
volley  after  volley  into  their  unprotected  left.  The  Mahars 
did  httle  real  fighting,  and  were  more  in  the  way  than 
otherwise,  though  occasionally  one  of  them  would  fasten 
its  powerful  jaws  upon  the  arm  or  leg  of  a  Sarian. 

The  battle  did  not  last  a  great  while,  for  when  Dacor 
and  I  led  om-  men  in  upon  the  Sagoth's  right  with  naked 
swords  they  were  already  so  demoraHzed  that  they  turned 
and  fled  before  us.  We  pursued  them  for  some  time,  tak- 
ing many  prisoners  and  recovering  nearly  a  hundred 
slaves,  among  whom  was  Hooja  the  Sly  One. 

He  told  me  that  he  had  been  captured  while  on  his  way 
to  his  own  land;  but  that  his  life  had  been  spared  in  hope 
that  through  him  the  Mahars  would  learn  the  wherea- 
bouts of  their  Great  Secret.  Ghak  and  I  were  incHned  to 
think  that  the  Sly  One  had  been  guiding  this  expedition 
to  the  land  of  Sari,  where  he  thought  that  the  book  might 
be  found  in  Perry's  possession;  but  we  had  no  proof  of 
this  and  so  we  took  him  in  and  treated  him  as  one  of  us. 


148  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

although  none  Hked  him.  And  how  he  rewarded  my  gen- 
erosity you  shall  presently  learn. 

There  were  a  number  of  Mahars  among  our  prisoners, 
and  so  fearful  were  om:  own  people  of  them  that  they 
would  not  approach  them  unless  completely  covered  from 
the  sight  of  the  reptiles  by  a  piece  of  skin.  Even  Dian 
shared  the  popular  superstition  regarding  the  evil  effects 
of  exposure  to  the  eyes  of  angry  Mahars,  and  though  I 
laughed  at  her  fears  I  was  willing  enough  to  humor  them 
if  it  would  reheve  her  apprehension  in  any  degree,  and  so 
she  sat  apart  from  the  prospector,  near  which  the  Mahars 
had  been  chained,  while  Perry  and  I  again  inspected 
every  portion  of  the  mechanism. 

At  last  I  took  my  place  in  the  driving  seat,  and  called  to 
one  of  the  men  without  to  fetch  Dian.  It  happened  that 
Hooja  stood  quite  close  to  the  doorway  of  the  prospector, 
so  that  it  was  he  who,  v^thout  my  knowledge,  went  to 
bring  her;  but  how  he  succeeded  in  accomphshing  the 
fiendish  thing  he  did,  I  cannot  guess,  unless  there  were 
others  in  the  plot  to  aid  him.  Nor  can  I  beHeve  that,  since 
all  my  people  were  loyal  to  me  and  would  have  made 
short  work  of  Hooja  had  he  suggested  the  heartless 
scheme,  even  had  he  had  time  to  acquaint  another  with 
it.  It  was  all  done  so  quickly  that  I  may  only  beHeve  that 
it  was  the  result  of  sudden  impulse,  aided  by  a  number  of, 
to  Hooja,  fortuitous  circiunstances  occurring  at  precisely 
the  right  moment. 

All  I  know  is  that  it  was  Hooja  who  brought  Dian  to 
the  prospector,  still  wrapped  from  head  to  toe  in  the  skin 
of  an  enormous  cave  Hon  which  had  covered  her  since  the 
Mahar  prisoners  had  been  brought  into  camp.  He  depos- 
ited his  burden  in  the  seat  beside  me.  I  was  all  ready  to 
get  under  way.  The  good-byes  had  been  said.  Perry  had 
grasped  my  hand  in  the  last,  long  farewell.  I  closed  and 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  149 

barred  the  outer  and  inner  doors,  took  my  seat  again  at 
the  driving  mechanism,  and  pulled  the  starting  lever. 

As  before  on  that  far-gone  night  that  had  witnessed  our 
first  trial  of  the  iron  monster,  there  was  a  frightful  roaring 
beneath  us— the  giant  frame  trembled  and  vibrated— there 
was  a  rush  of  sound  as  the  loose  earth  passed  up  through 
the  hollow  space  between  the  inner  and  outer  jackets  to 
be  deposited  in  our  wake.  Once  more  the  thing  was  off. 

But  on  the  instant  of  departure  I  was  nearly  thrown 
from  my  seat  by  the  sudden  lurching  of  the  prospector.  At 
first  I  did  not  realize  what  had  happened,  but  presently  it 
dawned  upon  me  that  just  before  entering  the  crust  the 
towering  body  had  fallen  through  its  supporting  scaffold- 
ing, and  that  instead  of  entering  the  ground  vertically  we 
were  plunging  into  it  at  a  different  angle.  Where  it  would 
bring  us  out  upon  the  upper  crust  I  could  not  even  con- 
jecture. And  then  I  turned  to  note  the  effect  of  this 
strange  experience  upon  Dian.  She  still  sat  shrouded  in 
the  great  sldn. 

"Come,  come,"  I  cried,  laughing,  "come  out  of  your 
shell.  No  Mahar  eyes  can  reach  you  here,"  and  I  leaned 
over  and  snatched  the  hon  skin  from  her.  And  then  I 
shrank  back  upon  my  seat  in  utter  horror. 

The  thing  beneath  the  skin  was  not  Dian— it  was  a  hid- 
eous Mahar.  Instantly  I  realized  the  trick  that  Hooja  had 
played  upon  me,  and  the  purpose  of  it.  Rid  of  me,  forever 
as  he  doubtless  thought,  Dian  would  be  at  his  mercy. 
Frantically  I  tore  at  the  steering  wheel  in  an  effort  to  turn 
the  prospector  back  toward  Pellucidar;  but,  as  on  that 
other  occasion,  I  could  not  budge  the  thing  a  hair. 

It  is  needless  to  recount  the  horrors  or  the  monotony  of 
that  journey.  It  varied  but  httle  from  the  former  one 
which  had  brought  us  from  the  outer  to  the  inner  world. 
Because  of  the  angle  at  which  we  had  entered  the  ground 
the  trip  required  nearly  a  day  longer,  and  brought  me  out 


150  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

here  upon  the  sands  of  the  Sahara  instead  of  in  the 
United  States  as  I  had  hoped. 

For  months  I  have  been  waiting  here  for  a  white  man 
to  come.  I  dared  not  leave  the  prospector  for  fear  I  should 
never  be  able  to  find  it  again—the  shifting  sands  of  the 
desert  would  soon  cover  it,  and  then  my  only  hope  of  re- 
turning to  my  Dian  and  her  Pellucidar  would  be  gone  for- 
ever. 

That  I  ever  shall  see  her  again  seems  but  remotely  pos- 
sible, for  how  may  I  know  upon  what  part  of  Pellucidar 
my  return  journey  may  terminate— and  how,  wdthout  a 
north  or  a  south  or  an  east  or  a  west  may  I  hope  ever  to 
find  my  way  across  that  vast  world  to  the  tiny  spot  where 
my  lost  love  Hes  grieving  for  me? 

That  is  the  story  as  David  Innes  told  it  to  me  in  the 
goat-skin  tent  upon  the  rim  of  the  great  Sahara  Desert. 
The  next  day  he  took  me  out  to  see  the  prospector— it  was 
precisely  as  he  had  described  it.  So  huge  was  it  that  it 
could  have  been  brought  to  this  inaccessible  part  of  the 
world  by  no  means  of  transportation  that  existed  there— it 
could  only  have  come  in  the  way  that  David  Innes  said  it 
came— up  through  the  crust  of  the  earth  from  the  inner 
world  of  Pellucidar. 

I  spent  a  week  with  him,  and  then,  abandoning  my  hon 
hunt,  retimied  directly  to  the  coast  and  hurried  to  Lon- 
don where  I  purchased  a  great  quantity  of  stufi^  which  he 
wished  to  take  back  to  Pellucidar  with  him.  There  were 
books,  rifles,  revolvers,  ammunition,  cameras,  chemicals, 
telephones,  telegraph  instruments,  wire,  tools  and  more 
books— books  upon  every  subject  under  the  sun.  He  said 
he  wanted  a  library  with  which  they  could  reproduce  the 
wonders  of  the  twentieth  century  in  the  Stone  Age  and  if 
quantity  counts  for  anything  I  got  it  for  him. 

I  took  the  things  back  to  Algeria  myself,  and  accompa- 


Edgar  Rice  Burroughs  151 

nied  them  to  the  end  of  the  raihoad;  but  from  here  I  was 
recalled  to  America  upon  important  business.  However,  I 
was  able  to  employ  a  very  trustworthy  man  to  take  charge 
of  the  caravan— the  same  guide,  in  fact,  who  had  accom- 
panied me  on  the  previous  trip  into  the  Sahara— and  after 
writing  a  long  letter  to  Innes  in  which  I  gave  him  my 
American  address,  I  saw  the  expedition  head  south. 

Among  the  other  things  which  I  sent  to  Innes  was  over 
five  hundred  miles  of  double,  insulated  wire  of  a  very 
fine  gauge.  I  had  it  packed  on  a  special  reel  at  his  sugges- 
tion, as  it  was  his  idea  that  he  could  fasten  one  end  here 
before  he  left  and  by  paying  it  out  through  the  end  of  the 
prospector  lay  a  telegraph  Hne  between  the  outer  and 
inner  worlds.  In  my  letter  I  told  him  to  be  sure  to  mark 
the  terminus  of  the  line  very  plainly  with  a  high  cairn,  in 
case  I  was  not  able  to  reach  him  before  he  set  out,  so  that 
I  might  easily  find  it  and  communicate  with  him  should 
he  be  so  fortunate  as  to  reach  Pellucidar. 

I  received  several  letters  from  him  after  I  returned  to 
America— in  fact  he  took  advantage  of  every  northward- 
passing  caravan  to  drop  me  word  of  some  sort.  His  last 
letter  was  written  the  day  before  he  intended  to  depart. 
Here  it  is. 

My  dear  friend: 

Tomorrow  I  shall  set  out  in  quest  of  Pellucidar  and 
Dian.  That  is  if  the  Arabs  don't  get  me.  They  have  been 
very  nasty  of  late.  I  don't  know  the  cause,  but  on  two  oc- 
casions they  have  threatened  my  life.  One,  more  friendly 
than  the  rest,  told  me  today  that  they  intended  attacking 
me  tonight.  It  would  be  unfortunate  should  anything  of 
that  sort  happen  now  that  I  am  so  nearly  ready  to  depart. 

However,  maybe  I  will  be  as  well  o£F,  for  the  nearer  the 
hour  approaches,  the  slenderer  my  chances  for  success  ap- 
pear. 

Here  is  the  friendly  Arab  who  is  to  take  this  letter  north 


0  44 


152  AT  THE  EARTH'S  CORE 

for  me,  so  good-bye,  and  God  bless  you  for  your  kindness 
to  me. 

The  Arab  tells  me  to  hurry,  for  he  sees  a  cloud  of  sand 
to  the  south— he  thinks  it  is  the  party  coming  to  murder 
me,  and  he  doesn't  want  to  be  found  with  me.  So  good- 
bye again. 

Yours, 

David  Innes. 

A  year  later  found  me  at  the  end  of  the  railroad  once 
more,  headed  for  the  spot  where  I  had  left  Innes.  My  first 
disappointment  was  when  I  discovered  that  my  old  guide 
had  died  within  a  few  weeks  of  my  return,  nor  could  I 
find  any  member  of  my  former  party  who  could  lead  me 
to  the  same  spot. 

For  months  I  searched  that  scorching  land,  interview- 
ing countless  desert  sheiks  in  the  hope  that  at  last  I  might 
find  one  who  had  heard  of  Innes  and  his  wonderful  iron 
mole.  Constantly  my  eyes  scanned  the  blinding  waste  of 
sand  for  the  ricky  cairn  beneath  which  I  was  to  find  the 
wires  leading  to  Pellucidar— but  always  was  I  unsuc- 
cessful. 

And  always  do  these  awful  questions  harass  me  when  I 
think  of  David  Innes  and  his  strange  adventures. 

Did  the  Arabs  murder  him,  after  all,  just  on  the  eve  of 
his  departure?  Or,  did  he  again  turn  the  nose  of  his  iron 
monster  toward  the  inner  world?  Did  he  reach  it,  or  lies 
he  somewhere  biuried  in  the  heart  of  the  great  crust?  And 
if  he  did  come  again  to  Pellucidar  was  it  to  break  through 
into  the  bottom  of  one  of  her  great  island  seas,  or  among 
some  savage  race  far,  far  from  the  land  of  his  heart's 
desire? 

Does  the  answer  he  somewhere  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
broad  Sahara,  at  the  end  of  two  tiny  wares,  hidden  be- 
neath a  lost  cairn?  I  wonder. 


(continued  from  front  flap) 
of  control  and  burrowing  at  incredible  speed, 
the  pair  cut  clear  through  to  the  center  of  the 
earth  — breaking  into  Pellucidar,  a  hidden 
land  more  strange  and  terrifying  than  the 
certain  death  they'd  expected. 

Just  out  of  their  craft  for  scant  mo- 
ments, the  two  hapless  explorers  were  taken 
prisoner  by  a  tribe  of  loathsome,  monstrous 
creatures  who  held  all  humans  as  slaves. 
But  Perry  and  David  soon  learned  that  even 
their  menacing  captors  were  controlled  by 
a  greater  power... the  Mahars.  Half-bird, 
half-lizard,  the  Mahars  kept  their  savage 
world  in  a  grip  of  icy  fear  through  their  de- 
veloped power  of  mass  telepathy. 

Only  David,  with  his  unswerving  brav- 
ery and  resourcefulness,  dares  formulate  a 
plan  to  rid  Pellucidar  of  domination  and  set 
the  humans  free.  But  he  is  imperiled  at  every 
turn  by  gigantic  beasts  that  roam  the  torrid 
jungles;  by  voracious  man-eating  plants  that 
devour  anything  coming  within  reach;  and, 
above  all,  by  the  all-seeing,  all-hearing 
Mahars  themselves  who  desperately  try  to 
thwart  his  escape  and  destroy  him.  Whether 
David  is  ultimately  successful  is  a  question 
only  readers  of  this  highly  imaginative  novel 
will  be  able  to  answer. 

This  special  Book  Club  edition  fea- 
tures eight  exciting  interior  photographs  and 
a  full-color  dust  jacket  from  the  spectacular 
American  International  film,  AT  THE 
EARTH'S  CORE,  starring  Peter  Gushing  and 
Doug  McClure. 


PRINTED  IN  USA. 
3111 


SAMUEL  Z.  ARKOFF  Presents 

A  Max  J.  Rosenberg 
and  Milton  Subotsky  Production 

EDGAR  RICE  BURROUGHS' 

AT  THE 
EARTH'S  CORE 


STARRING 

Doug  McClure*Peter  Cushlng*Caroline  Munro 

Executive  Producer  Harry  N.  Blum 

Screenplay  by  Milton  Suborsky 

Produced  by  John  Dark     •      Directed  by  Kevin  Connor 

An  AI\/IERICAN  INTERNATIONAL  Release